Paradise

Paradise By

Eileen Ann Brennan Triskelion Publishing www.triskelionpublishing.net

Triskelion Publishing 15327 W. Becker Lane Surprise, AZ 85379 Copyright © 2006 Eileen Ann Brennan All rights reserved. No portion of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including photocopying, recording or by any information retrieval and storage system without permission of the publisher except, where permitted by law. ISBN 1-60186-002-1 Publisher’s Note. This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, and places and incidents are a product of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to a person or persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is purely coincidental.

Paradise

3

Prologue Roberta Miller skidded to a stop. “We made it, Leah!” she exclaimed, holding the stitch in her side. The temporary stage at the mall’s center court was set for TV Ten’s “Great Getaway Giveaway” contest. “So much for the ‘must be present to win’ rule. Now, all they have to do is draw my name and I’m off to the Bahamas!” “You haven’t won yet, girlfriend, and there are a couple hundred other people here with the same idea, me included,” laughed Leah. Robbie scanned the shoulder to shoulder crowd, searching for her boyfriend, Rick Fields. He promised he’d meet her here. She had to win that cruise! Together on a gigantic ship, she and Rick would find that spark again, that magic which made them inseparable when they first started dating. Looking around, she wondered if he had spied her yet. She was easy to spot, tall at five-eight with dark red, wavy hair hanging well below her shoulders. Rick would recognize the blouse she wore as one of his favorites. He said it reminded him of her emerald green eyes. A technician did a countdown, signaling that Channel Ten would go to a live feed in three…two…one. A dapper, blow-dried gent stepped up to the microphone. “Welcome to a special edition of ‘TV Ten Tonight.’ I’m Matt Crawford and I’m at the new party-hearty North Florida Festival Mall. We’re here tonight to select the lucky winners in the TV Ten Great Getaway Giveaway. How’s everybody doing? Are we here to win some travel packages?” Robbie held her hands over her ears and cheered along with the roaring crowd. “Before we select our winners for the ten different vacation packages from the Channel Ten Mega-drum,” he indicated a large rolling drum filled with entry forms, “I want to review a few ground rules.” Matt recited the rules, counting them on his fingers. Searching the crowd for Rick, Robbie listened with half an ear. “Winner must participate in Getaway package. It cannot be given to anyone else. Pictures and videos taken of the winners tonight will be used throughout the promotion.” Right. “Winners must agree to provide an on-air review with TV Ten about their travel packages during sweeps week.” Got it. When she failed to locate Rick, a sinking feeling spread through her stomach. Matt Crawford continued brightly. “…travel packages must be used within the next two weeks.” She nudged Leah. “Two weeks?” Leah shrugged as the friendly crowd jostled her forward. “I think it’s a new one. Hey, does that interfere with your big trip to New York? If you win, I could pretend to be you and take the cruise off your hands!” The next two weeks, hmm. Robbie mentally jogged through her PDA. It really didn’t matter. Come hell or high water, if she won she’d make it all work somehow. “What a friend. How do you know you won’t win it?” Robbie asked, smiling at Leah’s feigned sincerity. “With the way you’ve been praying and carrying on? I couldn’t bear to take it away from you. You’ve just got to get away with Rick for a while. Besides, I only filled out a few

Eileen Ann Brennan

4

entry forms, not two hundred!” Robbie laughed. “Thanks for the support. And it wasn’t two hundred. They ran out at a hundred and ninety!” Matt Crawford ambled over to the Mega-drum. The world faded away as Robbie prayed to hear her name called. Once again, she quickly scanned the crowd for Rick and bit back her disappointment. He had to be here but probably couldn’t get to her through the crowd. A cheer rose on the other side of the courtyard as Matt began announcing winners. Then, another cheer went up immediately to her left. The crowd noise was deafening. Robbie strained to hear Matt as she continued to chant her mantra. Please, please, let me win the cruise. Let me win the cruise. Several more cheers sounded close by. Leah, jumping up and down, brought her back to reality. “You won! Robbie, you won! You won!” Stunned, she made her way to the stage to join the other winners. A tall, muscular man with wire rimmed glasses and neatly trimmed, blond hair stepped forward to shake her hand and give her an envelope. His rugged good looks and toned physique kept him from any bookish image. Beside him, a bubbly blonde with a wide smile and sparkling laugh shook her hand and indicated that Robbie should stand between her and her handsome companion. Elated, she pumped the woman’s hand. “Thank you, thank you! You can’t imagine how much I wanted to win this getaway package. This is so exciting!” She turned and grabbed the tall man’s hand again and gave his arm a workout. “My boyfriend’s going to love this! I never win anything! This is so wonderful!” “And now,” Matt announced, “the grand prize winner for a weeklong cruise to the Bahamas…” Huh? What did he mean “and now the grand prize winner?” She’d already won the cruise! Confused, she turned sharply to see a heavyset, gray haired woman wobble toward the stage screaming, “I won! I won!” A tiny tickle of panic crept up her spine. Oh my goodness. She shifted her eyes from right to left, studying the couple who had given her the envelope. Now she noticed they weren’t wearing business casual like the other presenters. Their couture was right off the cover of “Field and Stream”: khaki shirts and shorts with lots of pockets and infinitely attractive brown high top work boots. The only thing missing were pith helmets. There had to be a mistake! She and Rick were going to spend a week cruising to the Bahamas, feasting, dancing and sipping exotic drinks with little umbrellas. Still on camera, she pasted on a plastic smile and glanced down at the envelope. “McGraw Tours Outdoorsman’s Paradise Package.” Uh oh.

Paradise

5

Chapter One “I tell you, Leah,” Robbie chuckled into her cell phone, “if I’m lucky, maybe I’ll get hauled off to the county jail.” Robbie knew her restored 1967 red Camaro ragtop was a cop-magnet but continued to barrel her way north on Route One over the Florida/Georgia border. “Hey, do you still get the chair for speeding in Georgia?” Glancing at her watch, she grimaced. “I’m an hour early. I thought you said it would take two hours to get here with Monday morning traffic.” Frowning, she exited onto a county road and followed Leah’s convoluted directions. “Well, I made it. The megalopolis of Folkston, Georgia. Gateway to the Okefenokee Swamp. Please, somebody shoot me.” “I know Fran McGraw said this place was paradise, but it looks more like the land of the double-wide to me. I can’t believe she and that hunk of a husband, Nick, actually make a living guiding canoe tours through a swamp.” The two lane road curved through a grove of trees and a creepy feeling of deja vu overtook her. Had she been here before? Could this be one of the towns from her childhood? She shook off the unwelcome impression with a shiver. “What did you say? Right. Can you believe people pay good money to do this? How could anyone think camping on raised platforms in the middle of alligator infested waters is a fun-filled vacation?” From her conversation with the perky, blonde Mrs. McGraw, Robbie had a vague idea what to expect from her week in the swamp and sheer terror headed the list. She turned off the county road and wound her way along a picturesque lane. Well, it would have been picturesque if it didn’t lead to a swamp. The closer she came to her destination, the faster her heart pounded. Just the thought of giant reptiles made her palms sweat. What if one bit her hand off like Captain Hook? “I don’t care if you have to go to work, Leah. Keep talking. I’m getting creeped out just thinking where I’m going. This whole ordeal wouldn’t be so bad if I weren’t alone. Having company would have made all the difference, Former Best Friend. You know, all of you are a bunch of gutless jellyfish. Stop laughing. Of the twenty people I begged, pleaded and cajoled not one of you volunteered to come.” The temptation to turn her car around, run for home and hide under her bed–TV Ten contest rules be damned–grew, but she continued, mindful of her obligation to Channel Ten and not willing to insult the genial McGraws. “Huh? Of course I’m still furious with Rick. Wouldn’t you be?” Her thoughts drifted to Rick. If it weren’t for him, she wouldn’t be in this mess. But she’d show him. She’d go on this safari into the Okefenokee Swamp. And then she’d give Channel Ten the best review they’d ever had on a getaway package. And Rick would see what a fool he was. Taking a cleansing breath, she banished him from her thoughts. “What? Leah, I told you, I’m not interested in a Rebound Man. The whole idea is totally ridiculous. Huh? All right. I’ll keep an open mind. Maybe the whole concept isn’t crazy. Okay, if you must. Take your shower and go to work. I’ll call when I can. Bye, doll.” She clicked off and glanced at her directions. Rats. She wasn’t lost. Her cell chimed

Eileen Ann Brennan

6

and she smiled at her new ring-tone. Beethoven’s Fifth was so uptown! The smile disappeared when she saw the caller ID. Why would anyone from Excelsior be calling her now? “Hello?” The VP of Human Resources came on the line. “Good to hear from you, Ms. Watkins…Oh? What sort of a change?...I see. That’s quite different from the original plan…Yes, I understand…the new executive wants his own initiatives in place…You want me to meet with him?...I see…Yes, I’m willing to go with the new arrangement…Okay. I’ll be in New York as scheduled. You’ll call again to confirm?...If I can ask…” But Ms. Watkins hung up before Robbie had a chance to raise any questions. Of course, she agreed to the request. What choice did she have? Cripes. This was going to throw a monkey wrench into her plans. Monkey wrench? Shoot, her whole life would change! A huge bug splattered on her windshield. She’d think about Excelsior later. Right now, she had a date with a swamp. Checking her watch, she saw she still had thirty minutes before her scheduled appointment at McGraw Tours. No point in arriving early at your own funeral. She scanned the road signs for a place to delay the inevitable. In search of a cup of coffee, she pulled into the parking lot of “Maisie’s Li’l Nook.” Where did they get these folksy names? She chuckled. Wouldn’t you know? McGraw Tours was located in the only town in the Western Hemisphere yet to be discovered by Starbucks. The overcast sky didn’t provide a warm and fuzzy feeling either. A faint rumble of thunder in the distance caught her attention, and she snuggled deeper into her navy blazer to ward off the early morning chill. A good cup of coffee could make any morning better. She angled her Camaro into the last available space between a monster truck and an oversized van. As she climbed out, she thought her little car resembled a sacrificial chicken surrounded by hungry carnivores. There were a load of families here if the number of kids running around was any sign. Maisie’s looked like the most popular place in town. Actually, it looked like the only place in town. Hmm, like the endless trail of diners her mother had worked in when Robbie was a kid. Squeezing her way into the cramped diner, she waited in the long line at the counter. A quick perusal of the place confirmed she’d stepped back into the 1950s where the dominant decorating theme was gray-swirled Formica and maroon plastic. Smells reminiscent of every greasy spoon she’d ever been in wafted under her nose, invoking an internal shudder as identical scenes from her childhood skirted the edges of her mind. Like then, the predominant aroma, that of good strong coffee, held the forefront. She scanned the wall-to-wall patrons. The tiny place overflowed with screaming kids, screaming parents, and way too many plaid shirts. Every item in the L.L. Bean catalog was modeled by someone in the joint-even the little curtain climbers wore down vests and hiking boots. Many of the adults seemed to favor those Crocodile Hunter outfits that the McGraws wore to the Giveaway. On the right body type, she had to admit, they looked rather dashing. Unfortunately, there were few “right body types” wearing them today. A blue oxford shirt, blazer, and designer jeans clearly marked her as an outsider. Her

Paradise

7

Cole Haan loafers probably weren’t standard garb here either. And to think, she didn’t have a single piece of plaid on her–or with her. Not knowing what one wore to a swamp, she’d packed for every eventuality. She threw jeans, jackets, shorts, shirts and her new yellow lambs wool jogging suit into her bag. Her loafers, running shoes and two strappy pairs of sandals would have to take the place of those attractive work boots the McGraws sported. Sadly, she didn’t own a single Crocodile Hunter ensemble and had totally overlooked the plaid requirement. She had tossed in sexy underwear, too. If she was going to be eaten by alligators, at least, she’d look good when they hauled her body out. “A little louder ‘an usual in here t’day.” She turned around to a tanned, rugged man about her height, who’d shouted in her ear. “Really?” she shouted back. “How can you tell?” The guy wore the standard Crocodile Hunter uniform and wasn’t shy about perusing her outfit. His sparkling gray eyes took in every inch of her. His lips moved in response, but she couldn’t hear him over a crying baby. She smiled and returned her attention to the front of the line. Hmm, the Good Ol’ Boys up here were sure easy on the eyes. That guy’s muscles had muscles! And he definitely had the “right body type.” With hair the color of aged bourbon tied back in a ponytail, he looked too yummy to be stuck out here in the middle of nowhere. She peered around the heavyset man ahead of her in line. What was taking so long? One older woman worked the counter while another about her own age waited on tables of people she couldn’t hope to please. She saw a younger version of her mother in that waitress. Working endless days, waiting on customers too absorbed in their own worlds to do more than recite their orders and ignore her. “Maisie mightn’t be the fastest thing on two legs,” Good Ol’ Boy said close to her ear, “but her food is worth the wait.” Distracted from her thoughts, she turned and gave him a bright smile. Those muscles certainly were no strangers to food, good or otherwise. “I’m sure it’s…filling,” she said, flustered, facing the front of the line again. Leah’s suggestion about a Rebound Man flitted across her mind. Could she have come across a candidate so quickly? She finally worked her way to the front of the line, although talking–shouting–with Good Ol’ Boy made the time pass quickly. He was certainly a charmer. But at this rate, she’d be late for her tour. The coffee smelled heavenly. It was sure to be worth the wait. Thank goodness that family with the screaming kids finally left. Once she ordered, maybe she could talk to that handsome hunk without sounding like they were in a wind tunnel. Opening her mouth to place her order, she was bumped from behind. Oh, my goodness! Good Ol’ Boy was touching her! Wait a minute. Unless Good Ol’ Boy had grown six inches, this was a new character. Rock hard planes of a man’s body pressed against her back. “Oh excuse me, Ma’am. I was just trying to grab a danish. I didn’t mean to sweep you off your feet.” A large hand clasped her elbow saving her from falling over the counter.

Eileen Ann Brennan

8

“Would you mind if I jumped the line and got a cup of coffee?” a deep voice with just a hint of a Southern accent asked close to her ear. “My boss will fire me for sure if I’m late for work again.” The overpowering scent of Irish Spring assailed her as she tried to steady herself. She turned to find herself staring at a button. A button on a Crocodile Hunter shirt. She shifted her eyes right and left. A Crocodile Hunter shirt on a very broad chest. Slowly, her gaze inched upward until she stared into the most striking golden eyes she’d ever seen. Eyes that held hers, refusing to break contact until the towering, dark haired man raised an eyebrow in questioning amusement. Cripes! It’s George of the Jungle! He had a strong jaw and full lips that hinted at the curve of a smile. His black hair was well shaped but about four weeks overdue for a visit to the local barber. It hung over the collar of his jungle shirt, giving him the roguish look of a safari hunter. The Crocodile Hunter uniform fit snugly over his contoured torso, accenting the welldefined, muscled arms that extended from the short sleeves. Tanned and sprinkled with dark hair, they could have picked her up and set her aside with very little effort. She didn’t look, but knew he wore the requisite work boots. L.L. Bean outfitted everybody in this town. She looked from George of the Jungle to Good Ol’ Boy and back. Whatever they put in the water up here sure made for a well-put-together male population. “No, no go right ahead. I’m in no hurry.” She wouldn’t mind staring at the two of them for the rest of the day. “Appreciate it, darlin’. Hey, Maisie, get me a cup and a couple of those danishes,” he called, his deep voice sending shivers down to her toes. His eyes twinkled and there was no mistaking the corners of his mouth turning upward into a crooked grin. “Sure thing, honey.” The old woman’s apple core face beamed at the man behind her. “I’ll be right with you, Missy.” The old woman behind the counter turned away but not before a loud guffaw escaped her. “Hey, Eddie,” called the hassled waitress who suddenly didn’t appear so hassled anymore. Her dark hair no longer hung in her eyes, and a gleaming smile widened her lips to unheard of proportions. She arched her back, her C cups vigorously testing the snaps on her faded pink uniform. Ignoring several tables clamoring for her attention, she sashayed over. A sharp thrust of her hip shoved Robbie away, and she angled to lean against George of the Jungle. “I sure had a good time last Saturday night,” she cooed, her long crimson fingernails playing with the top button of his shirt. “You gonna be at the lodge dance this weekend?” He winked at the woman, his crooked grin expanding into a full fledged smile, revealing a row of teeth so white and so straight, it was a wonder Colgate hadn’t signed him for their toothpaste ads. All of Robbie’s sympathy for the harried waitress fled. Now only a caricature of every trashy country waitress ever to appear on a sit-com stood before her. And she knew a lot about trashy waitresses–way too much. “You know I’d never miss a chance to see a pretty thing like you, Lou Ann. You save a dance for me, ya hear?” Robbie rolled her eyes. Backed into the counter, she couldn’t help but hear the exchange. Squeezing sideways, she attempted to put some distance between them before the

Paradise

9

waitress’s heavy scent of “Eau de Grits and Syrup” cologne rendered her unconscious. With a gentle push, George of the Jungle eased Lou Ann away and reached around Robbie to grab the cup and sack Maisie held for him. His hand skimmed her shoulder and he leaned into her, his chest brushing the front of her blazer. A long shiver ran down her spine as the warm touch of his breath grazed her ear. “Thank you for being so understanding, Ma’am,” he whispered before pulling back. “I went ahead and put JT’s usual in your sack,” wheezed Maisie. “He was here a minute ago. Can’t imagine where he got off to.” “Thanks, Maisie, I’ll see he gets it. Put it on my tab. While you’re at it, go ahead and tack on whatever this little lady is having.” He arched an eyebrow at Robbie. “She’s such a good sport.” “You don’t have to…” Robbie began, but he whirled and was gone before she could finish. With a disparaging look and her nose in the air, Lou Ann returned to her customers. “Don’t you pay Eddie no never mind,” the old woman shouted. “He’s just used to getting his way, and it’s easier to let him have it as to argue with him. Now, what can I get you, Missy?” She gave Maisie her order and had no choice but to put it on Eddie’s tab. She scanned the room, but Good Ol’ Boy seemed to have disappeared while the little drama occupied her. Too bad. He had all the requirements for a sexy Rebound Man. ***** Back outside, Robbie drew in a huge breath. Maisie’s was not for the faint-hearted. What a slice of humanity. There had to be a John Deere convention or a tractor pull in town. Surely, all these people weren’t crazy enough to go to a swamp. A wave of relief tinged with regret washed over her. Two opportunities for a Rebound Man and she blew them both. Not that she was in the market for a Rebound Man–that was all Leah’s idea. With Rick out of the picture, she could devote her time to her career. Whatever that would be considering this morning’s phone call from Excelsior. Still those guys were fabulous male specimens. They certainly had all the correct parts–and the “right body type.” She wandered over to her car, flipping up the plastic tab on the top of her coffee. The strong aroma greeted her eager nose. Pleasant memories of other spring mornings drifted back. She closed her eyes and took a sip. Yeah, you could always count on a greasy spoon for a great cup of coffee. Hmm, if she could have either one, which one would she choose? Good Ol’ Boy with those tanned muscles and sexy ponytail? Undoubtedly, there was a luscious six pack under that shirt. And oh, those crystal blue eyes! She could look at them forever. Or George of the Jungle? Her insides heated as she recalled how he leaned in, towering over her. For an instant, his hard body pressed against her back. It felt warm and inviting and very right. Even now, her pulse echoed loudly at the thought of his chest brushing her breasts. Had he even noticed he’d touched her when he reached for his coffee? Her nipples tightened with the memory of his lips soft against her ear. Did he do it so she could hear over the noise, or so he could get close to her? One thing for sure, she wouldn’t mind seeing this George of the Jungle in his loincloth. Not likely with the way that waitress zeroed in on him. Obviously, they had a thing going. Why was she so down on the woman? She knew the answer before she asked the

Eileen Ann Brennan

10

question. Because that waitress reminded her of the past–a past she’d rather forget. A long sigh escaped her lips. She couldn’t stop a smile. George of the Jungle and Good Ol’ Boy. Lord, if she’d known the men up here looked like that, she’d have visited the swamp long ago! She shrugged and climbed into her car. What did it matter, she didn’t plan on making Maisie’s a regular stop so it wasn’t likely she’d see them again. By the time she pulled out of the parking lot, she had only a few minutes to find McGraw Tours. She whipped out her directions, gulped her coffee and slowly wound through side streets, searching for the address. What should she look for? Jed Clampett and Jethro in rocking chairs on the front porch of a shack? That’s what fish and game camps looked like when she was growing up. Surprised, she found a stately three story, red brick building with graceful columns set off by white shutters and trim. Wide brick steps led to a spacious front porch dotted with rocking chairs and oversized, stone flower boxes of scarlet geraniums. Looked like Granny and Ellie Mae did a fine job keeping up the place. She followed the signs down a narrow drive that led around the building to a sizable lot. A back door opened to a screened porch. It was perfect for an old fashioned swing and sipping lemonade on a sultry summer evening. Did the McGraws spend their evenings there? A line of crape myrtle separated the house from the parking lot where SUVs, Hummers and Jeeps were angled neatly between white lines. Her ‘67 Camaro was conspicuously out of place here in Frontier Land. At the far end of the lot, six shiny black Land Rovers stood like silent soldiers, their trailers carrying one, two or even four canoes. After unloading her rolling suitcase, she wandered back to the front. Several Crocodile Hunters emerged from the building, each with a group of tourists in tow. As the crowd passed, one of the Crocodile Hunters waved and called out. “You go right on into the office, Ma’am, and make yourself at home. Nick’ll be there in a New York minute to help you.” His flowing Southern accent brought a smile to her face, and she nodded her understanding. At the front door, she recognized Nick McGraw hustling toward her from down the street. He wore that same safari outfit but search as she might, she couldn’t spot his pith helmet. He had added one new accessory to his wardrobe, a feisty toddler, trying his darnedest to escape from Nick’s arms. A large wet spot of drool darkened the shoulder of his shirt. She waved and waited for him to join her. Lord, he was built–just like the rest of them up here–and seemed to be such a nice man. It was true, all the good ones were taken, especially when they had a kid in tow. “Robbie. Good to see you again. Welcome to the Outdoorsman’s Paradise.” He pumped her hand, clutching the little boy under his arm. “This is Drew, my youngest.” “Hi, there. Boy, he’s a cute fella.” If you like dribble faces and more arms and legs than a squid. The baby reached out a gooey hand, and she jumped back. “What a busy guy!” “That’s for sure. Are you all set for an adventurous week in the Okefenokee?” His voice was smooth and warm, but unmistakably all business. He opened the door and allowed her to precede him into the building. A distant roll of thunder caught their attention, and they stood a moment, listening. “Don’t worry about the weather. It’s supposed to clear up later this morning.”

Paradise

11

He led her into a spacious entry hall with shining hardwood floors and deep blue walls accented by oak wainscoting. The unmistakable scent of lemon oil hung in the air. A stately wooden staircase on the right led to a closed oak door on the second floor. The plush navy carpeting on the stairs highlighted the rich golden tones of the banister and ornate spindles. Crocodile Hunters hung out here? “The office is right over there.” He indicated double french doors down a long hallway opposite the staircase. “Is your boyfriend meeting you or is he parking the car?” he asked over his shoulder. A small bell tinkled merrily when he ushered her through the door of the deserted office. “Unfortunately, he won’t be able to make it. He, um, was called away on business, unexpectedly.” No way could she mention the real reason for Rick’s absence. “It looks like it will be just you, Fran and me. I hope that won’t be a problem,” she added, following him into a fairly large but orderly office. But if Goo-Face is onboard, count me out. I don’t do babies. The light blue walls were decorated with what looked to be original paintings and watercolors of different settings in the swamp. A light oak counter separated a spacious waiting area from the office area. In here, the lemon oil scent mingled with a hint of pine forest lending an outdoorsy atmosphere. She followed him through an opening in the counter to the office area. An executive desk equipped with a state of the art computer faced the counter. Other desks were situated against the back wall with a playpen tucked neatly between them. Two large paneled doors occupied the side wall. Hmm, nothing shabby about this operation. Catching her keen appraisal of the room, Nick smiled warmly. “Fran was a decorator before we took over this business. According to her, just because we work in a swamp doesn’t mean we have to live in one.” The hint of a frown crossed Nick’s face, but was gone almost before it registered. He headed straight for the playpen and deposited dribble boy who plopped down and began to gnaw on a large rubber alligator. Nick watched the boy for a moment, a small smile crossing his lips, before returning his attention to Robbie. Guilt nibbled at her insides, and she grinned brightly as if this was her dream trip of a lifetime. After all, Nick and Fran had donated an expensive vacation package. It wasn’t their fault the winner hated anything that wasn’t air conditioned, especially the outdoors. “Have a seat,” he suggested, indicating a straight back chair situated next to the oak desk. “We’ve had a slight change of plans also.” He perched one hip on the edge of the desk and folded his arms across his chest. “I’ll get right to the point. Fran slipped and fell last night. She broke her leg.” “Oh no! Is she all right?” “She’ll be fine as soon as she can put some weight on it. But for the next week or so she’ll be on crutches, so no tours for her. The problem is, aside from Drew, we’ve got a three, and a six year old and, of course, the twins are five. The older ones are out of school this week. Spring Break. To top it off, our housekeeper quit. Something about living in a zoo.” He gave her a “go figure” face. “Anyway, Fran won’t be able to deal with them alone. She’s incredibly disappointed, too. A week of peace in the swamp without the tribe would have been a real treat.” Robbie schooled her face into a blank expression. They had five kids under the age of

Eileen Ann Brennan

12

seven? Gosh, Nick’s boys must be great swimmers. The cloud of doom she’d been under since winning the trip began to slowly drift away. If the McGraws couldn’t go, she was off the hook. No guides, no swamp! Yes! She gave herself a mental high-five. “However…” “Oh, I certainly understand,” she interrupted, trying to keep the delight from her voice. “You can’t possible leave her alone with all those kids. My goodness, five.” “However,” he continued as if she hadn’t spoken, “we all still have our commitment to TV Ten for that review they scheduled Thursday week. I called, but they were firm on our being there as planned, sweeps week, you know. More importantly, we especially didn’t want to disappoint you. I hope you don’t mind, but I made arrangements for another one of our guides to take you out. She kept her face placid while her mind fought the new development. It wasn’t fair! She’d almost gotten out of it! “He called just before I ran into you. As usual, he’s running late but should be here any minute.” Even as Nick finished speaking, the bell over the door announced a newcomer. As she truned her head, the welcoming smile froze on her face. “About time you showed up.” Nick smiled. “Come here, I want you to meet our winner, Robbie Miller. Robbie, this is your guide, JT Pearson. Oh, and that reprobate with him is my brother, Eddie McGraw.”

Paradise

13

Chapter Two “Well, hey, Miz Miller. I was wonderin’ if you might be my camper while we was waitin’ there in Maisie’s.” JT smiled. “So nice to put a name with a face.” Eddie winked. “I’m delighted to meet you, Ms. Miller. I’ve heard… nice things about you.” Eddie’s gaze drifted from her gaping mouth, which reminded him of a sea bass he’d once caught, upward to her shocked–no, delighted–emerald eyes. Her graceful hand shot to her throat as an appealing hot pink crept into her cheeks. “What a pleasant surprise, Mr. Pearson, oh and Mr. McGraw.” From the moment he’d set foot in the diner, he knew the preppy redhead had to be their winner. Even if Fran hadn’t mentioned her hair color, her clothes were a dead giveaway. She looked more ready for a shopping spree in Atlanta than a week communing with nature. He hadn’t meant to cut in line, but JT had spotted him and waved him over, knowing Nick would be pissed if he was late again. That Eddie was a part owner of McGraw Tours didn’t stop Nick from enforcing all his silly rules. When he arrived at Maisie’s, he’d watched her tap her foot, check her watch, and heave long sighs. She’d done everything but push folks out of her way. Except when JT Pearson struck up a conversation. Then, she was all smiles and beaming eyes. Her immediate interest in his friend sent an unexplained jolt of jealousy through him. Eddie wanted to be on the receiving end of those smiles. He wanted her to flirt with him, not JT. Another thought hit him. Her reaction to JT didn’t mean anything. Her boyfriend was here somewhere. When he cut in front of JT, he hadn’t meant to touch her. In earnest, all he wanted was his coffee and breakfast, but when he miscalculated the space and fell against her, his insides instantly turned to fire. My God, she had a great ass. It was round and firm and molded snug against his thighs. A surge of lust like he hadn’t felt in years shot through his veins, and he’d had to fight the urge to rub against her. She smelled like summer flowers and was just as soft as one. Thank God she’d moved away before he’d made a complete fool of himself. Despite his body’s reaction, he couldn’t regret it. Watching her sputter and stammer was worth the price of admission. Too bad Lou Ann had come over. “Well,” began JT, picking up some papers from the counter, “this here’s gonna be an excitin’ week. Congratulations on winnin’ the drawing, Miz Miller.” She fidgeted with a large black leather tote bag. “So, you’ve been elected to be my guide, Mr. Pearson. I’m looking forward to an, um, exhilarating time.” The look Robbie gave JT could have melted butter at the North Pole, and Eddie didn’t like it one bit. He caught himself. Why should he care? Ms. Miller meant nothing to him. “I’m de-lighted to be of service, Ma’am.” JT bowed gallantly. “Yes, well, I’m glad y’all are pleased with the arrangement,” said Nick when a small gurgle sounded from the back of the room. “Hey! The big guy’s here!” Eddie hustled over to the playpen and hoisted his nephew high over his head. “Hey, Buddy, what’s doin’?” The baby squealed and a long strand of drool landed on Eddie’s shirt. “That’s my guy!”

Eileen Ann Brennan

14

He hugged the baby, tucked him in the crook of his arm and walked back to the desk. The boy settled quietly and played with Eddie’s watch. JT hurried over to them. “Hey, boy, ain’t you gittin’ ta be a big ‘un! I tell you, Nick, he’s gittin’ so big, he’ll be out huntin’ gator afore you know it.” Nick’s grin widened. “Hopefully, we have some time before that…” “Sweet Home Alabama” chimed into the office. They all stared at each other. “Oh, yeah, that’d be me. Peggy Jean just got that new ring on the cellular. ‘Cuse me.” JT pulled his cell phone from his belt loop and wandered to the corner of the office. Eddie couldn’t take his eyes from Robbie, but she refused to meet his again. He didn’t want to make her uncomfortable, but she was the most intriguing woman he seen in a long time and in beautiful packaging to boot. Her milky white skin with just the hint of a few freckles across the bridge of her nose went straight to his groin. Was she that pale all over? He’d give his favorite rod and reel to find out. “Are you sure? Sorry, Baby, I know’d you been through this four other times, but we’re supposed ta have three more weeks.” In unison, four heads-Drew’s included-turned toward JT. “I’m on my way, Babe. Keep your knees together.” JT turned to the questioning group. “Listen, Miz. Miller, I’m sincerely distressed, but I won’t be escortin’ you this week. Peggy Jean’s water just broke. Evidently, the latest Pearson is anxious ta arrive. Three weeks early. Damn! Sorry ta leave you in a lurch, Nick. But you know how they git if they can’t curse you n’ all your ancestors in the delivery room.” “Go, man.” Nick smiled. “Get there before the stork!” With a wave, JT shot out the door. Robbie’s mouth hung open. “He’s married? With four kids?” Nick smiled brightly. “Almost five.” “So, does this mean I won’t be touring the Okefenokee this week?” Her voice had a distinctly happy tone that puzzled Eddie. She sounded like she was glad JT couldn’t make it. Nick’s eyes shifted from her to Eddie. He shook his head and moved to the computer. “Let me check the schedule and see who else is available.” “You already know everyone else is gone. Why are you wasting Ms. Miller’s time?” Eddie challenged, trying to keep the laughter from his voice. “I’m the only one left. Remember, you wanted me to handle the office this week?” Before Nick could counter him, Eddie turned to Robbie. “Ms. Miller, I’d be delighted to escort you and your boyfriend. Nick can bring the kids down here and work the office. That’ll give Fran some peace, and we’ll be able to make the Channel Ten review. Good plan, don’t you think, Nick?” Nick cleared his throat and stared pointedly at him. Eddie ignored his brother’s dark look and glanced at Robbie. “I guess that works for me, but if it’s too much of a problem, we could always reschedu…” “No, no problem at all.” Eddie cut her off, giving Drew a squeeze. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed her gear. Damn! Was that a rolling suitcase? “You have gone camping before, haven’t you?” “Er, yes. Yes, I have.” The color in her cheeks deepened.

Paradise

15

“I see,” he said, hiding a grin. “Then the first thing we need to do is get you a backpack. Sorry, no Samsonite allowed in the canoe. We’ve got a few extras around here someplace. Come on, Drew. Help me pick out a nice backpack for the pretty lady.” He strode across the office, his hiking boots echoing on the hardwood floors, and rummaged through the large walk-in closet set in the far wall. “Vuitton,” called Robbie. He stuck his head around the corner of the door. “Beg pardon?” “Vuitton. My bag is Louis Vuitton not Samsonite. There’s a big difference.” She sniffed. “Well, it doesn’t much matter if it’s Vuitton or Gucci or Cardin.” He chuckled. “It still isn’t going in the canoe. By the way, where’s your boyfriend? Is he carrying Vuitton, too?” “Like I said, Robbie,” Nick interrupted, giving him a thin lipped grimace. Eddie shrugged and gave Drew a “what’s with him” face before returning to the closet to resume their search. “Fran and I are disappointed we won’t get to introduce you to the wonders of the wetlands, but Eddie knows the swamp like the back of his hand, and I’m sure he’ll give you a grand tour. Uh, Eddie, do you have a minute? I want to show you some new, er, rigging I just picked up.” He stuck his head out of the closet again. “Did you say ‘rigging’?” “Uh, yeah, come on outside and I’ll show you. Now! Robbie, make yourself at home. We’ll be right back.” Nick yanked open the door, sending the bell jangling wildly. Drew giggled at the sound. “Here,” Eddie said, shoving the baby at her. “Hold onto the big guy. We’ll be right back.” “But I…” Ignoring her surprised look, he followed his brother from the office and outside to the parking lot. “Rigging? What the hell is rigging?” Nick checked to ensure they were out of earshot. “Look, Eddie, I appreciate your help, but I know you and I don’t want any funny business. I saw that once-over you gave her.” Eddie rolled his eyes. “Keep your hands and other body parts to yourself. Don’t screw this up. There’s been more than one mix-up here. Her boyfriend isn’t with her. The only reason I’m agreeing to this is because we’re stuck. There’s no one else available.” So, he’d be alone for a week with a beautiful woman. How did he get so lucky? Nick removed his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Fran’s going to have a cow when she finds out. Look, we need that lady’s good publicity for business. You know we’re doing great during the season, but we need more tour traffic in the off months.” Nick was warming to his subject. Since they were kids, Eddie could recognize the signs. The softer Nick spoke, the more serious he was. “That means families, couples and, the occasional women’s group,” he continued in a low voice. “That won’t happen if she reports that McGraw Tours was just a bit too accommodating. So keep your pants zipped and your dick behind the zipper! Come on, we have to re-pack your gear into one canoe.” He followed his brother to the remaining SUV and began re-arranging and paring

Eileen Ann Brennan

16

down the supplies. Yup, Nick was nothing if not specific. “Don’t you think you’re being unfair? This business means as much to me as it does to you and Fran. I’m not going to do anything stupid.” No point in confessing he already had. It’d just make Nick’s blood pressure go up. “Just because I enjoy a little female company, doesn’t mean I screw every one I meet.” “No,” grimaced Nick, “just every other one.” “You know, I’ve changed a lot since I’ve been back. In case you haven’t noticed, Big Bro, I’m thirty-five and all grown up. So I was a little wild when I was a kid, it doesn’t mean I still am.” Damn, he never lets go of anything. If his brother only knew how far off base he was. The days of chasing anything with boobs was long past, and it was all Nick’s fault. Nick had no idea how much he envied him. If he didn’t love his brother so much, this jealousy would eat him up. All the hot, willing babes in the world couldn’t compare with an adoring wife and five kids who thought you hung the moon. To be an event when you walked into your house, to have kids yell and babies squeal, to have them jump around and vie for your attention simply by coming in the door was something Eddie would give his eyeteeth to have. He’d seen it so many times since he returned, it almost hurt to visit his brother’s house. Well, almost. The kids gave him quite a welcome, too, but it wasn’t the same. They weren’t his family. He’d stepped up his efforts to find a nice, sweet country girl, but every time he found “The One,” something always made him back off. He looked at his brother wryly. If only he knew. Exhaling loudly, Nick rubbed the back of his neck. “Look, that lady’s review is important. I want your word you’ll be a perfect gentleman and keep your hands off her.” “All right, all right,” he conceded. “I get your point. I won’t lay a finger on Little Miss Louis Vuitton Luggage.” “Good,” gritted Nick through clenched teeth. “Even if she does have the most delectable ass I’ve ever seen.” He ducked but his brother swatted his head anyway before stalking back toward the office, leaving Eddie to follow. ***** “Robbie? Drew! Where are you?” Nick called. Eddie, right behind his brother, gaped through the window at the empty office. Where were they? Robbie didn’t strike him as a kidnapper. They’d only been gone for ten minutes. The bell almost fell off the hook when Nick slammed through the door. “Hey, how about we play with this nice giraffe? You really don’t want to gnaw on that nasty gator, do you? Who knows where it’s been.” Eddie stood in the small lobby and stared at his brother who returned his puzzled look. “Come on out of there, young man,” a gentle voice coaxed. They followed the sound behind the counter to find a nicely rounded, jean-clad derriere sticking out from beneath the front desk. “How about this lion? Grrr. Want to chew on his head?” This was too good to pass up. Eddie leaned around the desk and whispered. “I’d rather chew on something a little softer.”

Paradise

17

She came up sharply, and he winced when she bumped her head on the edge of the desk. “Ouch!” She backed out on her knees, rubbing her head. “I never claimed to be a nanny.” Drew immediately followed her, holding out his arms. Robbie picked up the giggling toddler, balancing him on her hip. Bending her head, she brushed a soft kiss across the baby’s downy hair. “You are one busy fella.” Eddie’s insides wretched as a yearning to take them both in his arms overtook him. How could the sight of Miss Vuitton with a baby invoke such a powerful feeling? “Sorry about that, Ms. Miller,” said Nick. “Sometimes he gets too playful.” “No problem. I usually don’t do kids well, but he’s cute, even comes equipped with his own drool machine. So, is the rigging all in order?” she asked as the baby gurgled a greeting. She continued to play, teasing Drew with the plastic lion. Her smile for the boy wrapped around Eddie’s heart. Nick cut off his view and lifted the baby, assuring her that the rigging was all in order. Eddie shook his head. The moment and the emotions passed. He glanced at Robbie again. She rubbed her head, giving him a reproachful look. “Rigging is all rigged.” Eddie smiled, ignoring Nick’s frustrated stare. “Now, back to finding you a substitute for your Louis Vuitton camping gear.” He chucked his nephew under the chin and sauntered toward the closet. “Well, I better get back home before the rest of boys wake up,” said Nick. “Boys? You mean you have five boys? Nick’s deep laugh resonated throughout the room. “Just enough for my own basketball team. Anyway,” he continued, “they gave Fran some pain pills in the emergency room, and I’m afraid she won’t hear the beasts tearing down the house. You’ll probably be gone before I get the rest of them dressed and back here. We’ll have a ball minding the office while she sleeps.” “How sweet. Are they a big help?” “Truth? It’s like playing dodge ball in a mine field. You have a good trip, and we’ll see you on Friday. We’re leaving, Eddie,” he called, opening the door. “Have a good tour and remember what I said about the rigging. Don’t mess with it and everything will be fine.” The bell jangled cheerfully as the door fell back into place. Eddie rolled his eyes. Nick McGraw, King of Subtlety. “Here we go. This should do the trick,” he said brightly, emerging from the closet. “What all the well appointed campers are carrying this season. You should be able to fit everything in here.” He held up a candy pink backpack with a dancing unicorn on the front flap and waited. He wasn’t disappointed. “You expect me to use that!” “Sure, Drew picked it out just for you.” It was this side of impossible to keep a straight face, but somehow he managed it. The look of horror that spread from her open mouth to her wide eyes was priceless. You’d think he’d handed her a burlap sack of rotting fish and asked her to make sushi. This was going to be one hellava week baiting Little Miss Designer Label. As long as they still got a good TV review, why not have a little fun with Miss Priss? Hopefully, it would keep his mind off her great ass and the heat that centered in his groin

Eileen Ann Brennan

18

every time he looked at her. Better to keep her at arms length with some good-natured teasing than to endure those heated looks she was casting at JT and now him. If she wanted something more from this trip, she was in for a disappointment. Nick was right. Ms. Miller was untouchable. “Is there something wrong with it? It’s one of the favorite backpacks around here.” he said, filling his voice with innocent reproach. Yeah, if you’re under the age of two. He chewed his lower lip to keep from grinning. “Um, no, no, it’s just fine. But er, don’t you have something a little bigger? I didn’t pack the kitchen sink, but I do need a few things to get by this week.” “Hey, this is perfect. After all, you’re going to have to carry it yourself at different points on the trip. You won’t want it too heavy then.” He handed her a box of Ziploc baggies. “Here, seal anything that can be damaged by water in one of these.” She gave him a closed-lipped grimace, placed her suitcase on the desk and opened it. When he came to stand beside her and watch as she transferred the contents to the Ziplocs and backpack, he got a raised eyebrow and her lip line thinned. “Don’t you need to see to the rigging or something?” He fought back a laugh but only succeeded in choking on it. Oh yeah, I’d like to see to the rigging, all right, but I promised my brother I’d leave you alone. Sitting on the corner of the oak desk, he scrutinized every article she shifted to the backpack, trying to get a feel for what type of person she was. When she glared at him, he backed off and pretended to peruse the weather forecast on the computer but not before catching a glimpse of some brightly colored silk and lace. Nice. None of that white cotton granny stuff. Miss Priss is a sexy Victoria’s Secret girl. Out of the corner of his eye, he watched her glance furtively at him before palming a small white plastic box. Unless they’d re-designed those boxes, she was on the pill. So what were those smoldering looks about if she was sleeping with her boyfriend? She slid the box into a Ziploc then rammed it into the bottom of the backpack. His eyes narrowed. “Are you sure you’ve gone camping before?” The crammed backpack overflowed with garments and Ziplocs, but the suitcase was only half empty. “Yes, of course I have,” she snapped, trying to jam a blow dryer into the pack. “I camp out every chance I get.” “Hmm, well then if I can offer a suggestion…” He scrubbed his face to hide the smile. “Lose the blazers and the high heel sandals. We haven’t been invited to any cocktail parties with the raccoons this week. You can also ditch the hair dryer. No juice where we’re going. It’s strictly propane.” A becoming shade of cherry crept up her neck and blossomed across her cheeks. My God, she was delicious. All that innocence wrapped up in a blanket of bravado. He turned away before she caught a glimpse of the straining zipper of his cargo shorts. Crap! He promised Nick he wouldn’t touch her and he’d keep that promise, but damn, it was going to be tough. Without warning, she pulled items from the backpack and stuffed them back into the suitcase. “Fine. Just fine. I don’t need this. I don’t need that.” “No need to beat those clothes to death, darlin’, er, Ms. Miller. Here, mind if I help?”

Paradise

19

Without waiting for an answer, he selected one pair of jeans, a bright orange University of Florida sweatshirt, a few shirts and shorts, and a sweet canary yellow, fuzzy jogging outfit. Thank goodness her underwear was in a side pocket. He wouldn’t survive if he had to go picking through that. He neatly rolled each item and packed it snugly into the little pink backpack. “There, everything the well dressed camper needs for a week in the Okefenokee. And you, Ms. Miller, will be the best dressed of them all.” He raised one eyebrow. “By the way, love that fuzzy yellow thing. Is it Versace?” He grinned when she rolled her eyes at him. A mental picture surfaced of her all cuddly and warm and fluffy yellow. Lust heated his flesh as an unbidden image formed of his hands sliding down inside those soft pants to cup her warm butt and pull her against him. At Maisie’s, the feel of that butt pressed snuggly against his hips had heated his blood beyond boiling. Now, the thought of being alone for five days and, more importantly, four nights sent spears of desire streaking through him. He hit a few random keys on the computer before she could read his thoughts. Damn, it was going to be a long week. He brightened, grinning to himself. Nick said, “Don’t touch.” He hadn’t said one word about looking. “Did you leave your hat in the car?” he asked over his shoulder. “Er, hat?” “Yeah, hat. An experienced camper such as yourself wouldn’t want to get sunburned.” “Oh yeah, hat. I, um, must have misplaced it.” He didn’t even try to keep the smirk from crossing his face. “I think we can fix that. Wait right here.” He shuffled into the closet again and returned with a hot pink baseball cap with “I ‘heart’the Okefenokee” emblazoned on the front. Her loud groan delighted him. “I’m afraid you won’t need that either.” He nodded at her large shoulder tote. “Not too many wetland creatures take VISA. Put what you absolutely need in a Ziploc in your backpack. There’s a wall safe in the closet.” He pointed to the door that had produced the backpack and hat. “We can lock your wallet, keys and any other valuables in there.” She removed her cell phone and Ipod along with a few other items and crammed them into the backpack before handing her purse to Eddie. Folding it, he stepped into the closet. She followed him quietly to the door but not quietly enough. He couldn’t resist one last dig. “What’s the matter, darlin’? Don’t trust me?” he asked without turning. “I assure you, it’s been a long time since I’ve taken anything from a lady that she didn’t want to give me.” Swinging around, he cocked an eyebrow in invitation. Crimson-faced, she retreated back to the desk. “I’ll just go put this suitcase in my trunk,” she stammered. The bell jangled violently, and the slamming door left no question of her departure. He folded his arms and leaned his shoulder against the closet door jamb, wondering at his behavior and more at his reaction to their contest winner. Sure, he was looking for a wife, but he wanted a good ol’ country girl, someone to share his love of nature and the simple life. That’s what he wanted. Wasn’t it? ***** Whoa, boy. This was more than she’d bargained for. It was one thing to fantasize

Eileen Ann Brennan

20

about George of the Jungle and Good Ol’ Boy as her Rebound Men. It was an entirely different matter to come face to face with the possibility. Well, forget Good Ol’ Boy. A man with five kids was out of the running. How could she have missed that wedding ring? Just went to show how out of practice she was. Robbie threw her suitcase into the trunk and retrieved the car cover. But now, she was within minutes of leaving civilization to spend a week alone with an incredibly sexy Crocodile Hunter. Her breathing came in short, sharp gasps. She could almost feel him leaning into her, smell that fresh scent of soap, hear his low voice whisper as his lips grazed her ear. How was she going to survive a week alone with… with… She tripped over the candy pink backpack as she smoothed the cover over the sleek frame of the classic car. The little unicorn grinned up at her. Leaning against the door panel, she crossed her arms and stared at the goofy backpack and the silly hat. A soft giggle escaped before she could stop it. This was going to be one interesting week. She may be done with Rick, but she wasn’t done with men. Leah was right. Their conversation on the phone this morning flitted across her mind. A Rebound Man was sounding pretty good. A quick fling to get over Rick and find her confidence again. No commitments, no strings and she’d never see the guy again. Hmm, an interesting concept, but how did you go about doing it? She’d never asked a man for sex before. Eddie McGraw had all the qualifications to fill the position. A hot, hard body; good looking in a careless, rakish way; and he was interested in her. She’d seen those looks he gave her when his brother was occupied elsewhere. A Rebound Man sounded like just the thing. Could she get up the nerve to try it? A low rumble reached her ears. She looked up to see dark clouds rolling across the murky gray sky. Yeah, a Rebound Man might be a good idea–if she lived long enough to enjoy him. Picking up the backpack and cap, she wandered over to the last Land Rover with a canoe in tow left in the parking lot. A bright blue plastic tarp covered a mound in the middle of the canoe. Loosely tied, the bungee cord easily gave way. She peeked under the tarp to see all sorts of foreign looking equipment. Rats, not a microwave or espresso machine in sight. She plopped the pink cap on her head and pulled her hair through the opening at the back. You just wait, Eddie McGraw. I’ll show you what a good camper I am. I’ll be the best darn camper you’ve ever seen. It may have been a while since my last camping trip. Well, okay, the last time was with my Brownie troop when I was eight. Come to think of it, I hated every minute of that trip, too. “It only took me a minute to pack. You ready to go?” a deep voice whispered close to her ear. She spun around, bumping her nose into that damn shirt button again. For the second time that morning, the scent of Irish Spring intoxicated her. He held up a bulging backpack but dropped it when she staggered into him. He caught her and held her close. “Cripes! Don’t sneak up on me like that!” At his touch, an unexpected warmth crept into her stomach. “Oh, sorry, I thought you heard me.” His twinkling whiskey eyes told her he was lying–and loving it. Now! Say something flirty, and you’ll have your Rebound Man. Look at him. He’s waiting.

Paradise

21

He feels the attraction, too. Her mouth opened but memories shut it. What was she thinking? Sex with a man she’d just met? Wouldn’t that make her a…? She couldn’t finish the thought. She’d seen enough of that. The friendly smile froze on his face. His eyes searched hers, looking for–what? She pushed her ludicrous Rebound Man thoughts away. One week. That’s all she had to survive. Besides, what if she was wrong? What if he was only being a considerate tour guide? What if he had no interest in her at all? Wasn’t he having a fling with the floozy waitress? She pulled away. “I, um, had fun with your nephew. I haven’t been around kids in awhile. It’s like riding a bike though, it all came back in a rush.” Why did he keep staring at her? Was her head on crooked? “I guess we should get moving,” she suggested. “The sooner we start, the sooner we’ll be back. Right?” “Whatever you say, Ma’am. The customer is always right.” From the raised eyebrow and half smile, she didn’t think he actually believed those words.

Eileen Ann Brennan

22

Chapter Three “Depending on the season, the swamp is home to a variety of…” Four hours into the trip, Robbie was certain she had no chance of surviving the week. If the gators and mosquitoes didn’t get her, the boredom certainly would. Evidently, the “Outdoorsman’s Paradise Package” included a running commentary in which George of the Jungle lectured on every bird, fish, tree, plant and heaven knew what else. As long as she ignored his words, the deep rich tone of his voice made a nice backdrop to cover the croaking frogs. Rather than waste the time listening about a yucky swamp, she checked her cell phone– no messages–and let her thoughts drift to formulate a new plan for Excelsior. Her presentation was ready, all the I’s dotted and T’s crossed. Only now, it sounded like the presentation had turned into a job interview. Pitching her little web design company to the new spin off of Excelsior Insurance, Inc. had been a major coup–okay, so the only reason she got the meeting was because Leah’s aunt was the CFO, so what? Her company might be small–okay, so she was the whole company right now, but if this account came through, she’d hire people and grow and besides, her company was damned good. She’d done it all herself, and she loved running her own business. But now, the new VP wanted to keep web design in-house instead of outsourcing it. And she had a shot at heading up that department for them. Did she want to move to New York? Did she want to give up her business? It would certainly put her in with the big boys. She had no doubt she could hold her own. Oh, yeah, she could be on her way. “Robbie! Wake up!” With the jarring stop, she slid off the bench and landed on the bottom of the canoe. “Didn’t you hear me? I warned you we were beaching.” He leapt from the canoe with a splash then strong arms lifted her and deposited her on land. “Are you all right?” Concerned eyes checked her over. A gentle hand smoothed a strand of hair back under her cap while his other arm circled her, holding her tightly to his chest. Her legs buckled, not from the jolt of the canoe or cramped muscles but from the overpowering sensation of his body locked to hers. Sparks rocketed straight between her legs at the feel of his large hands. When he held her like this, he was anything but boring. His amber eyes searched her face and she couldn’t look away. The pulsing vein in his neck told her he was as affected by their contact as she was. In that minute, all thoughts of Rick, her past and what anyone might think didn’t matter. Like it or not, Eddie McGraw was about to become her Rebound Man. ***** “Are you sure it’s safe here? We’re not going to get attacked, are we?” Robbie perched on a log next to the canoe. “Do you have a bullwhip or something, just in case?” she teased. After beaching the canoe on the small island, Eddie had unpacked deli sandwiches from the cooler. Not exactly four star cuisine, but a good lunch in a fast food sort of way. She groaned silently at the cramps in her legs. Some stretching and a quick jog would solve the problem, but no way was she moving more than two feet from the boat. You never knew what might be lurking out there in the underbrush waiting to eat your foot off.

Paradise

23

Cramped leg muscles weren’t her only problem. She shifted uncomfortably. After spending the entire morning in a canoe, nature was calling and it wasn’t whispering. As delicious as Maisie’s coffee had been, it was turning into a serious problem. For the last hour, she’d kept her eyes peeled for one of those “comfort stations” mentioned in the tour package brochure but didn’t really know what she was looking for. Maybe she should casually mention to her hunk of a tour guide that she had to go wee-wee. She did a mental head slap. That was way more information than he needed. She finished her sandwich but took only a swallow of water. No point in exacerbating the situation. Efficient as a team of Navy SEALS, within minutes, Eddie had the area policed and the gear stowed back in the canoe. “I’m, er, going to use the, um, facilities. There’s a roll of TP in that brown canvas bag, if you, um, need it. I’ll be back shortly.” He turned and strode into the underbrush. Oh, thank goodness! A restroom! And not a minute too soon! She also needed to wash her hands and fix her hair. At Eddie’s insistence and warnings about UV rays, she’d worn the silly pink cap. A mirror would help snag a few stray hairs that escaped her makeshift ponytail. She quickly located the toilet paper and hustled after him. “Where is it? Should I follow you?” At his abrupt stop, she barreled into his solid back, but he turned and caught her arms before she fell. “Follow me where?” he asked, releasing his hold. “To the restrooms, of course.” The corners of his mouth twitched. “What’s so funny? You did say you were going to the facilities, didn’t you? Wait a minute. You’re not going to tell me it’s one of those horrid Port-O-Lets, are you? Ugh, I hate those things!” His chest shook and he laughed out loud. “No, it’s not a Port-O-Let.” “Good. Then, I’ll just follow you.” When he continued to laugh, she crossed her arms over her chest. “Okay, Tarzan, what is so funny?” “Unfortunately, darlin’, your Paradise package doesn’t include that particular package.” “Huh? What package? What are you saying?” He turned her around and gave her bottom a gentle push. “What I’m saying,” he chuckled, “is I guess I need to be more specific. I’m going this way.” He hitched his thumb over his shoulder toward some thick underbrush. “You’re going that way.” He pointed in the opposite direction. “Now, be a good little camper, find a nice big bush to hide behind and go tinkle. I’ll meet you at the canoe. Unless, of course, you want to help me?” She stood stock still, not daring to look at him. Oh, my God. He expected…in a bush? She opened her mouth to protest when his comment about the Paradise package hit her. Her mouth snapped shut. Oh, crap! Now would be an excellent time for an alligator to scurry over here and bite off my head. *****

Eileen Ann Brennan

24

Eddie did most of the paddling, but she made a token show of dipping hers into the water every so often. She’d had a nice little chit-chat with Leah until her friend had to get back to work. Now Robbie was tuned to the “All Nature All the Time” channel–Eddie. He kept up his official tour guide monologue, pointing out different species of small animals and, occasionally off in the distance, the stars of the show, alligators. As long as they stayed far away, those floating logs with eyeballs weren’t too terrifying. “You’ll notice the cypress trees near the shore. They thrive in these wet, marshy areas. Those small, pointy growths sticking up next to them are called cypress knees, they…” She glanced at the trees he indicated. Gee, the trees had knees. Did they have bees? Was she caught in a Dr. Seuss book? Although he didn’t allude to the incident, she hung her head. Even knowing she would be in a swamp, it never occurred that there were no bathrooms. It had taken some thought, but she finally figured out the process. What was more humiliating? Not knowing about the restrooms or chasing her tour guide into the bushes? Her cheeks heated–again. What if she’d caught up to him after he’d whipped it out? His low voice drew her attention. “It’s too late in the season, so we probably won’t spot any…“ Sitting in the front of the canoe, separated from him by the supplies, she hid behind her sunglasses, providing an occasional head nod–and ignored him. Either he didn’t notice or he didn’t mind her lack of enthusiasm because he continued to regale her with boring, tedious and infinitely dull swamp factoids. Eddie was a perfect host even if he talked more than a Southern preacher at a tent revival. He went out of his way to ensure she was comfortable–tinkling incident aside–helped her in and out of the canoe, but kept his distance. He even provided bug spray. That little finger of guilt tickled the back of her mind again. She should be nicer to him. After all, it wasn’t his fault she was stuck out here, and he evidently had no idea how boring he was. Since she’d already tagged him as her Rebound Man, it would probably help if they were on speaking terms before she had sex with him. “…leave the main waterway and take a side trail now. I think you’ll really enjoy these sights, Robbie.” The canoe gracefully veered into a smaller stream. Dense vegetation grew haphazardly on small clumps of earth that popped up in the water like tiny islands. A sense of unease crept around her as the islands became larger, the growth denser and the stream narrowed into little more than a creek. In all, it couldn’t be more than ten feet across. She wiped her sweaty palms on her jeans. The banks on either side loomed close. Too close. Air as thick as the silt under the water made it impossible to take a calming breath. Her heart thudded like some wild native drum in the stillness of the swamp. The silence echoed around her. The only sound was the gentle rhythmic dip of Eddie’s paddle. No frogs, no crickets, no beasties. Wait! No Eddie! He wasn’t talking! Glancing sharply over her shoulder, she nearly upset the canoe to discover his gaze exploring her butt. At the shift in her posture, his eyes shot upward to catch hers. Unwavering, they darkened into a deep, golden honey. A ravenous stare replaced all his previous laughter and teasing. Her stomach did a flip flop, and she couldn’t tear her gaze from his. The world stopped

Paradise

25

spinning and time slowed so that in the still air, sound seemed to disappear except for the unrelenting dip of his paddle. Almost. Could he hear the roar of blood rushing through her veins? The deafening thud of her heart hammering in her chest? Heat radiated to her inner core, tingling each cell along the way. It didn’t seem possible, but his eyes grew darker to a tawny chestnut. His lips parted, revealing the tip of his tongue. Mesmerized, she watched it slide across his upper lip. The sharp cry of a crow on a nearby bank startled her. She lost the grip on her paddle, dropping it overboard. With one swift movement, Eddie sliced his through the water before it drifted away with the current. “You’re not going to get out of paddling that easily, darlin’.” He smiled, his tour guide persona resurfacing. He handed her the paddle. The swamp water dripped onto her jeans. The moment passed as if it hadn’t occurred. Had she imagined his gaze trained on her as if she were a tasty morsel for his enjoyment? Maybe all this fresh air was causing hallucinations. He steered the canoe into another narrow waterway not more than six feet across. “There are some interesting egret nests this way,” he commented. “We should be able to see quite a few of them. Did you know that the egret is…” There he went again. She smiled to herself. Didn’t this guy ever stop talking? Egrets were not exactly… ”Oh, my God!” she screamed as they rounded a bend. Robbie swayed back, falling off her seat onto the supplies behind her, paddle raised over her head. A monstrous alligator sunned himself on a fallen tree trunk not ten feet ahead of them. “Do something!” she screeched, feeling like a turtle on its back struggling to right itself. She continued to hold the paddle over her head, ready to defend herself when the massive beast attacked. She might get in a swat or two before she became his Happy Meal. Eddie continued to calmly paddle in the same slow rhythm. “Settle down,” he chuckled. “Mr. Gator won’t hurt you. He’s just out there working on his tan. We’ll glide right by him and he won’t bother us.” “How… how do you know that?” she demanded in a hushed tone. She didn’t want the gator to hear her talking about it, assuming gators had ears. Its unblinking eyes followed them as they glided silently by. Huge teeth, undoubtedly sharpened on the bones of unfortunate campers, hung menacingly out of the enormous open jaw. Her heart raced. One chomp would put an end to her. “Simple. He’s not going to bother us because we’re not going to bother him. He’s content right where he is.” Eddie maneuvered the canoe around the waterway, steering clear of the gator’s personal space. “Besides, even if he did want to pick a fight, he wouldn’t pick on us.” Eddie’s whispered response did nothing to relieve her anxiety. Maybe he didn’t want the gator to overhear him either. “How can you be so sure?” They were almost passed it. “Easy. You see, his brain is about the size of a Georgia pecan. He doesn’t see us as a canoe carrying his take-out lunch. He sees an adversary skimming by him. Right now, he’s grateful that the fifteen foot silver gator didn’t pick a fight with him.” “Oh,” she replied sheepishly. “Of course. I knew that.” She wished he wouldn’t laugh

Eileen Ann Brennan

26

so loud when she made a complete idiot of herself. ***** “So, Robbie, what do you do when you’re not entering contests?” The question startled her, coming so unexpectedly in the middle of a lecture on…well something or other. She’d been checking her cell phone every five minutes, but that darn “no service” message just glared back. She was lucky to catch his question. “What do you mean ‘what do I do’? Like do I scuba dive? Do I parallel park? Do I star in Broadway musicals?” She hated that question. It was right up there with “What’s your sign?” “Do you?” The chortle from the back of the canoe was unmistakable. What was wrong with her? The man was only making conversation. She softened her tone, hoping to make up for her rude retort. “I never scuba dive, too many, er, unknown variables in the water; rarely parallel park, too treacherous, and I’m still waiting for Andrew Lloyd Webber to return my calls.” She glanced over her shoulder and found him studying her again. Only this time, he wasn’t concentrating on her butt. His gaze locked with hers and in that instant, she reconfirmed she would worm her way into that man’s sleeping bag before she returned to civilization. He had a way of looking at a woman as if he could see right into her secret soul and was amused at what he found. He arched an eyebrow, ignoring her flippant response and waited for her to continue. Spinning back in place, she resumed paddling. “I, um, well, when I’m not entering contests, I…” A shiver ran the length of her back. She tried to remain motionless, hoping he wouldn’t notice. The image of him sitting behind her, knees spread, well-muscled legs covered with crisp, dark hair extending from his Crocodile Hunter shorts as he methodically shifted the paddle from side to side reminded her of some great Indian warrior–except maybe for the Red Sox baseball cap. He was absolutely mouthwatering. “Actually, I design internet websites,” she blundered, trying to grab her wayward imagination and stuff it back into her brain. “I, um, have my own business. It’s not very big, but I have plans. When I get back, I’m heading to New York City for a shot at a major contract. Only they called this morning and want to hire me instead. I’ll have to give up my business and move to New York. It’s a big decision, but I think I like the idea.” “Gol-ly. New York City, ya don’t say. I’m impressed. That’s quite an accomplishment. You must have worked a lot of long hours to get this far. Looks like you’re on your way to becoming a real high-powered career woman.” Behind his complimentary words lay a hint of sarcasm. Or did she just imagine it? Turning her head slightly, she peeked over her shoulder. He didn’t pay any attention to her but scanned the horizon behind them. A low rumble caught her attention. Ominous thunderclouds rolled across the entire sky. Their black billows reminded her of Judgment Day pictures she’d seen as a child. “We’re gonna be hauling a little butt here, darlin’. We might be able to beat it.” “Great, here we are on the water, under trees and sitting in a giant aluminum lightning rod. Why not just hold up a sign ‘X marks the spot–strike here’?”

Paradise

27

“Where’s your sense of adventure? This is where the fun begins. Hang on!” The seemingly unflappable tour guide concentrated on moving the canoe, but the gleam in his eyes told her better than words he was having the time of his life. If she lived to be a hundred, she’d never understand these Fear Factor people–the ones who had to face death or major injury to have fun. His powerful arm muscles bulged as he methodically skimmed the canoe through the water. She stared, mesmerized by the speed and rhythm as he twirled the oar from side to side shooting the canoe forward. At his sardonic look, she took her cue and paddled in earnest. The wind increased, causing ripples to cover the water’s surface. After fifteen minutes, she despaired of ever finding shelter. “Say, Tarzan, do you have any idea where we’re going or are you just, you know, using ‘The Force?’” “As a matter of fact, we’re totally lost. But on the up side, we’re making great time!” He laughed outright at her threatening look. The amusement in his voice warmed her even as his words frightened her. “Actually, we’re right on course. See that trail over to the left? Our first platform is directly beyond the curve. We’ll pitch camp there for the night.” Catching the phrase “pitch camp” over the howling wind, she doubled her paddling efforts. Light raindrops danced on her face. The droplets became larger until they were in an all-out downpour when they reached the platform. Lightning flashed, followed by a crashing roll of thunder. “Welcome to the Hilton,” yelled Eddie, waving his hand expansively as they pulled alongside the platform. “All the luxuries anyone could want!” She sat stock still, a paralyzing fear gripped every molecule in her body. ***** Standing a foot and a half above the waterline, the platform looked about twenty feet square, constructed of heavy wood with a rudimentary wooden roof over two thirds of it. She was going to catch pneumonia, be eaten alive and die, not necessarily in that order. Did he really expect her to spend the night on that rickety dock? Any gator with half a mind could easily climb up there and have her for lunch. Not to mention all those other creeping and slithering things she’d rather not think about. Maybe she could call 911 and get air lifted out of here. As if part of a precision drill team, Eddie secured the canoe and clambered onto the platform. He signaled for her to pass up a bright orange bundle peeking out from under the blue plastic covering their supplies. Pulling and heaving, she struggled to free the lightweight canvas that was their tent, while he removed several branches from under the wooden roof. Handing it up was another production entirely. One that required standing in a rocking boat. Gingerly, she braced her feet in the swaying canoe, rose slowly and hurled the tent at him before plopping back on her fanny. His laugh was louder than the pelting rain against the platform. Within minutes, the single man drill team had the tent assembled. “Okay,” he yelled, a large clap of thunder nearly drowned out his voice. “What?” She held the sides of the canoe as it pitched wildly in the churning water.

Eileen Ann Brennan

28

It took another minute of yelling and hand signals before she caught on. Reaching under the tarp, she grabbed a few items. The canoe wobbled beneath her feet as she slowly stood and gave him her unicorn bag and several other parcels. He jogged to stow them in the tent, and she gathered up more gear. Rivulets of water ran into her eyes and ears, the little pink cap useless now. A loud crash of thunder sounded, and she stumbled backward. Eddie’s quick grip on her forearm saved her and their Styrofoam cooler from a swim in the swamp. Don’t think about the creepy crawlies in the water. Only a few things left. She could do this. Leaning back, she reached for the last item. In her eagerness, a backpack slipped from her grasp, creating a splash loud enough to be heard over the storm. She stood, stunned, watching as it sank below the surface. Eddie fell onto his stomach and leaned over the side of the platform. He quickly grabbed it before it disappeared forever in the murky water. He hung so far off the side, she wondered that he didn’t follow it in. Easing himself up, he sat cross-legged in the downpour, the backpack nestled in his lap. He turned a reproachful look on her. Streams of water trailed from his face to his soaking shirt. “Oh, no!” She flopped back onto the canoe bench, covering her face with her hands. He thinks I did it on purpose! Because of her, Eddie’s extra clothes were now as wet as the ones he wore. She heard a shout and squinted up through the waves of rain. Eddie squatted on the platform, offering a hand. When she didn’t move, he leaned down and grasped her forearm. “Put your foot on the seat,” he shouted, waving his other hand. She got the message, trusting he wouldn’t drop her and held on as he hoisted her up to the platform as if she were just another piece of camping equipment. Her leg muscles cramped again, and she lost her balance on the slick surface. “Whoa, you don’t want to go for a swim, too.” He clasped her waist and swung her away from the edge, holding her tightly against his side. She clung to him as if he was the last life vest on the Titanic. Thunder and lightning crashed around them but she couldn’t budge. She buried her face in his shoulder, nuzzling against the soaking safari shirt, not sure if fear or misery took the forefront of her emotions. “Hey, come on, you.” The catch in his voice surprised her, and she jumped back. “I’m so sorry. I don’t know what came over me.” Great, now she looked like some clingy shrinking violet. “Let’s get inside before we both fry.” He ducked and ushered her into the tent, holding onto her waist when she slipped again. Their abode for the evening was spacious considering it was, after all, a tent. The wet gear was stowed in one corner near the door flap. Eddie released her to squat next to it. “Stay by the door,” he instructed. “You’re dripping all over the place.” Looking down, she saw the truth of his words and moved to stand near the door flap. “So, now what do we do?” she asked, watching him string a line of thin rope across the front of the tent. “Laundry,” he replied, stripping off his wet shirt. He stuck it out the front flap and wrung it before draping it over the line. Her wide-eyed stare went unnoticed as he pulled wet

Paradise

29

clothes from his backpack and repeated the procedure, letting the rain water wash away the swamp residue. Cripes. He’s not just built. He’s built like a god! She couldn’t tear her eyes from his muscled chest covered with a dark mat of curling hair. Her gaze traveled down past his well defined pecs and abs to where a fine trail of hair disappeared into his khaki cargo shorts. As if on cue, he turned to hang up another damp shirt, providing her with a splendid view of his broad back. Her mouth went dry. She’d joked about calling him George of the Jungle and Tarzan, but wow, with those arms he really could swing on vines from tree to tree. Heat radiated through every cell in her body. “…want to turn around to avoid a show. Robbie? Robbie? Did you hear me?” “Huh?” she stammered, returning to the present. How could she hear him over the blood pounding in her ears? “Er, no, I was thinking about the, um, storm. We are safe here, aren’t we?” she asked, barely recovering her ability to speak. “Yeah, don’t worry. We’re safe. The tent is all plastic tubing and canvas, and we’re under the shelter. We’ll be fine,” he reassured her, zipping up the tent flap. “But, as I was saying, you may want to turn around while I change out of these shorts. I found a pair of jeans that aren’t too wet.” He gave her a quirky smile. “Unless, of course, you want to check out the Paradise package?” he asked raising one eyebrow. Her cheeks flamed and she quickly turned. “Oh, of course, I’m sorry.” He chuckled and she detected the faint sound of a zipper. In her mind’s eye, she saw every movement and piece of equipment. She had no doubt that what was below the waist band of those shorts was just as delectable as what was above. Wait a minute! He had his clothes off. Shouldn’t she make a move or something? How would he know she needed a Rebound Man if she didn’t do something? Do what? She’d never asked a man she’d just met to have sex with her. Usually there were lots of dates and dinners and…and she didn’t even know this guy. She stopped herself short. Okay. Cleansing breath. Here we go. “Say, Eddie…” “Okay, your turn,” he interrupted. “What?” Damn! Missed her chance! “You don’t want to stay in those wet clothes all night do you? Besides, your backpack didn’t go swimming. You’ve got dry clothes. No sense in being miserable.” For the second time in ten minutes, she stared open-mouthed at him, but for an entirely different reason. It was one thing for her to want him as a Rebound Man, but quite another to expect her to strip down in front of him. No way. She wasn’t some kind of floozy who took her clothes off for strange men. “You want me to…well, um…you expect me to…” she sputtered. “I…don’t think so.” “Wait.” Eddie held up a hand. “Stop right there. I have an idea what you’re thinking, and you couldn’t be more wrong.” He scrubbed his hand across his face. “Look, I’m guessing this is not the getaway that you had in mind. I’m sorry Nick and Fran or JT couldn’t be your guides, but in the same token, when I volunteered, I thought I’d be guiding you and your boyfriend.” He spread his hands in a conciliatory gesture. “This week can be as awkward or as

Eileen Ann Brennan

30

comfortable as you make it. My only objective is to show you a good time so you’ll go back and rave about us on Channel Ten. I apologize for the package crack. I promise. It won’t happen again.” She hung her head. The heat crept from her toes to her hair line. Of course he had no ulterior motives. He was just doing his job. She was the one with the vivid imagination and the ridiculous “Rebound Man” idea. He was right, too. Her jeans gripped her legs like shrunken spandex, and her shirt clung to her back and arms, sending an icy chill to her bones. “I’m sorry,” she apologized. “I guess I let my thoughts run away. Would you mind if I get changed?” “Not at all,” came the husky reply. “Can I watch?”

Paradise

31

Chapter Four Eddie held up his hands as Robbie’s jaw hit the floor. “Just kidding! I had to get one last rise out of you.” He laughed. “Close your mouth. It’s wide enough to drive a semi through. I’m done. I promise. Strictly business from here on out.” Picking up the camp stove, he moved it away from the tent flap. He smirked, not believing he carried off that “strictly business” speech without being struck by lightning. My God, didn’t she know how hot she looked in that wet shirt? It was all he could do not to gawk at her swollen breasts. That lacy white nothing of a bra only accented their rounded curves and provided the perfect frame for her hardened nipples. The thought of being alone with those delicious globes sent his libido into overdrive. What he could do in a double sleeping bag with her! He turned his back and set about rolling out their sleeping bags. Opening the extra one intended for her boyfriend, he laid it beneath hers on one side of the tent. It took up needed space in the canoe, but he figured it would afford her some additional padding on the wooden platform. He smiled to himself. She was an experienced camper? He’d bet his flat screen TV she’d never slept on the ground before. Maybe the extra bag would help her. He’d put his bedroll on the other side of the tent when she gave the all-clear. Thinking her boyfriend would be with them, Nick had packed a large four person tent so now there would be plenty of space. From his vantage point in the rear of the canoe, he’d spent a good part of the day memorizing every inch of her back, from the graceful arch of that swan neck to the slope and dip of her rounded butt. Her tight designer jeans left little to the imagination, but his imagination grabbed it and ran wild. Too bad she was a career-obsessed city girl with no appreciation for the world around her. Nothing he’d said all day seemed to interest her. All she did was talk on that damn cell phone. If the battery didn’t go or they didn’t find a blind spot soon, that thing was gator bait. After her prissy response about changing clothes, he couldn’t resist a peek. Pretending to straighten out a sleeping bag, he snuck a glance over his shoulder. Her back was to him but that was quite all right. He had an excellent view of a luscious, naked ass. It certainly measured up to his earlier illusions. A quick flash of that lovely butt straddled across his hips while he drove deep inside her warmed him better than a blazing fire. His hands caressing her thighs, roaming leisurely upward to cup those full breasts as her fingers massaged and teased their way gradually from his hips across his stomach to his chest… Of course, it was only a pleasant little fantasy. He mentally shrugged. She was the client and not likely to be anything more. He wasn’t about to do anything to jeopardize the integrity of the business. He, Nick and Fran had worked too hard to build it up for him to toss it away on a romp with a customer, no matter how alluring that customer’s ass was. “Can I hang these up?” He catapulted back to the present. “Yeah, move whatever you need.” She tossed her jeans, shirt and a few scraps of silk over the line. At the sight of her bra and thong, coming so

Eileen Ann Brennan

32

quickly after his lascivious thoughts, a rising erection pushed against the zipper of his jeans. Oh man, couldn’t be having any of that. “You hungry?” he asked, busying himself with the cooler. “It’s after six already.” She now wore the fuzzy yellow sweat suit which did a superior job of stiffening his already growing hard-on. The urge to wrap his arms around her and cuddle her close seized him. He plunged his hands into the icy cooler. “I wouldn’t mind having dinner now,” she said, rummaging through her pink backpack. Gritting his teeth, he slowly withdrew his hands from the chilling water, his control once again intact. “Unfortunately, it’s going to be sandwiches again. Unless, of course, you want to go outside and cook.” Another crack of thunder sounded. Wrinkling her nose, she shook her head. “Sandwiches sound great!” ***** Night came early, especially with a thunderstorm to darken the skies. Eddie lit a Coleman lantern and hung it from the crossbars. An occasional gust of wind whipped the tent, bringing with it the strong fresh scent of the wetlands. The soft glow of the lantern played on the orange fabric lending a cozy feel inside while the rain lashed the outside. She sat cross legged in the middle of the tent while he lounged full length on his sleeping bag, eating and listening to the storm. “Um, listen,” she said between delicate munches, “I want to apologize for being, well, you know, kind of a bitch today. Quite frankly, I get all the outdoors I need on the Discovery Channel. Being out here and seeing alligators and those other slimy creatures up close scares me to death. Except for maybe an alien planet, the last place I would ever choose to be is a swamp.” He stared at her. “I don’t get it. If you didn’t want this trip, why didn’t you check the box?” It was Robbie’s turn to look confused back at him. “Check what box?” A small smile twitched, and he tried to suppress it. This was just too good. “The box that said ‘don’t enter me for this particular getaway package.’ You don’t think Channel Ten would force you to take a trip you didn’t want, do you? I mean, someone who always got seasick wouldn’t want to go on a cruise, right? Why, that would defeat the whole purpose of the promotion.” The color drained from her face. For a second, he thought she might lose her dinner. “You mean to tell me I didn’t have to accept?” “Not exactly.” He laughed at her forlorn expression. “Once you won, you were committed, but you could have opted out when you filled in the entry form and not entered for this trip. Didn’t you read the fine print?” She closed her eyes and winced. “Well, that clinches it. Not only am I an idiot, I’m an idiot who can’t follow directions.” She shook her head. “And to think, I could be home right now watching Seinfeld reruns. Makes me want to kick myself.” Feigning a bullet wound to the chest, he fell back on his sleeping bag. “Ouch, you got me right in the ego.” He laughed. “It’s not that bad, is it? You know, in some circles, my

Paradise

33

company is preferred to Seinfeld reruns.” “Under different circumstances, I’m sure you’re most entertain…” “Shhh.” He leaned up on his elbows and cocked an ear. The thunder rumbled away, becoming fainter with each crash. “We’ve got company. Hear it?” She turned, listening in the direction he indicated. “No,” she shook her head. “All I hear is rain and croaking frogs.” “Shhh, listen carefully. Bump…bump…bump…Hear it?” Thoughtfully, she nodded in time with the rhythmic thumping. “I hear it now,” she whispered. “What is it?” “Just one of the more daring residents checking out our canoe.” “Resident?” she asked, eyes widening. “You mean like alligator? Oh, my gosh, it’s going to eat us!” She dropped her sandwich and scuttled onto his sleeping bag. Plopping down within inches of him, she hugged her knees to her chest. He continued to lounge on his elbow with legs outstretched. “Calm down. We’re perfectly safe here on the platform. It’s too high for him to reach us. Despite what you see in cartoons, gators really can’t climb well. Besides, he doesn’t even know we’re up here. If he did, he’d be hightailing it away. Remember? Georgia pecan brains?” “You’re not going to let anything happen to me, are you? I mean, your campers always return in one piece, right?” She swiveled her head as if listening for possible attackers. She looked so vulnerable, so scared, not at all the big city career woman she purported to be. One reach and he could pull her into his arms and reassure her he would keep her safe. He could easily draw her onto his lap, smooth her hair and hold her so tightly all her fear and anxiety would melt away. “…your hands and other body parts to yourself.” His brother’s warning scrapped his daydream, bringing him swiftly back to the present. “Don’t worry.” He grinned, sitting up next to her. “I haven’t lost a camper yet. Although there was that one guy who returned without his leg.” “What!” “Kidding, just kidding. You’re completely safe as long as you listen to me, and don’t do anything stupid. Now, let’s clean up these wrappers and figure out what we’re going to do for the rest of the evening.” He knew exactly what he wanted to do for the rest of the evening, the rest of the night and probably through the next day. Unfortunately, he doubted that his companion would be amenable to his suggestion. “Excuse me, Ms. Miller. What do you say we strip off our clothes and I join you in your sleeping bag? Better still, why don’t we forget about this camping trip, find a motel and do some real exploring?” Somehow, he didn’t think this idea would be met with rousing approval. She’d probably smack him with a paddle and take her chances with the gators. Besides, he wasn’t interested in affairs anymore. He needed to find a wife. “What do you usually do?” she interrupted his thoughts. He exiled the image of a naked Robbie spread on the sleeping bag, inviting him between her legs. “Well, usually we canoe out into the swamp to check out the night life.” Her

Eileen Ann Brennan

34

disbelieving look of horror made him smirk. “But, I’m guessing you might not want to do that…what with the storm and everything.” “Yeah…the storm…not an option.” “I could tell some ghost stories about people missing in the swamp,” he teased. “Again, not an option, Tarzan.” She rested her chin on her knees. “How about you read aloud from that paperback book you shoved into your backpack? Reading by firelight could be interesting. We’d be just like the early settlers out here.” ***** Why hadn’t she chosen Dickens or Hemingway? No, she had to bring a juicy bestseller. For the second time that evening, her face flamed from the scorching heat of those amber eyes. Hmm, read a torrid romance novel while alone with a half-naked man out in the middle of nowhere. Oh, that would have been perfect an hour ago before he told her this was all business and that his package wasn’t part of the Paradise Package. George of the Jungle was a consummate flirt, but it meant nothing to him. Thank goodness, she’d stopped before she made a complete fool of herself. As much as she wanted him to be, Eddie was not Rebound Man material. He’d made that infinitely clear. “No, maybe some other time,” she hedged, ignoring his amused look. I’m blushing like a sixth grader again. He must think I’m a total idiot. “Well, then,” he sighed, lounging back with his hands behind his head on the sleeping bag. “How about we just talk?” It figured, this coming from the guy who couldn’t do silence. “Talk about what?” She looked at his chest and knew she couldn’t put two coherent words together. He was so close she could distinguish the individual hairs. A fleeting notion of what it would feel like to lie naked on top of him scurried through her consciousness. He’d be hot to her touch. The contours of her body would fit perfectly into the planes of his. His hands would be in her hair. No, wait, not the hair. They’d be on her butt, anchoring her to him. Her thighs would drop open, straddling him and… “Are you okay? You look a little sick? I promise that gator can’t get up here.” His voice jarred her back. She should move away, but the thought of what was outside the tent only a foot below kept her riveted a few inches from him. “Why don’t you tell me more about yourself?” he suggested. “What do you do when you’re not working or traveling to New York City?” She gave him a wan smile. She didn’t care for that idea. After all, she’d just met the guy that morning. Even if her imagination was out of control, she wasn’t–was she? Besides, she didn’t like the subtle way he seemed to belittle her lifestyle. What business was it of his if she worked long hours? “Actually,” she countered, drawing circles on her kneecap with her finger, “I’m more interested in why someone would choose to spend his life in a swamp. I mean, your job is not exactly run of the mill. Have you always been a Crocodile Hunter?” He frowned. “First, let’s get one thing straight. There are no crocodiles in the Okefenokee. If you want crocodiles, you go to Louisiana or down to the croc refuge by Key Largo.” He huffed, waving his hand like he was shooing away flies. “These are alligators up here. For God’s sake, I packed a University of Florida sweatshirt in your backpack this morning. The Gator is your mascot. You, of all people,

Paradise

35

should know the difference between a croc and a gator!” “I know the difference.” She sniffed. “I’m just using Crocodile Hunter as a figure of speech. There aren’t any famous Alligator Hunters, you know.” “Well, it’s important to use the correct words to get your meaning across.” He hesitated as if catching himself in a bad habit. “Anyway, to answer your question, no, I haven’t always been in the tour business. I used to be a broker…on Wall Street. “You were a Wall Street broker? As in Wall Street, New York City?” “Yup.” He leaned up on his elbow, bringing that yummy chest just inches from her knees. “What happened? Go belly up margining too many dot coms?” “Very funny. Actually, I was quite successful at it.” “Well, if you were so successful, what are you doing in a swamp?” It sounded harsher than she intended and she tried a small smile to soften her words. “It took me a while, but eventually it dawned that I preferred the swamp to the jungle. It gets exhausting racing the other rats for as long I did. You forget why you even joined a race with no finish line. No matter how big the deal you made, there was always another, bigger one waiting.” His eyes never wavered from her face, but a cloud filled with intense loathing drifted across them. Had she not known him to be pleasant-natured and agreeable, she would have been frightened–very frightened. “I dreaded going to work everyday,” he continued, his voice rough and throaty. “Worse, I dreaded going home every night. I hated everything about my life: the job, the people, the pace, everything. I needed a change, a reason to get up in the morning.” Who would have thought carefree Eddie McGraw would have such a disturbing past? Her fingers, only inches from his face, itched to caress the sharp plane of his cheek, to comfort him. Her hand moved on its own, but she jerked it back and scratched her ear to cover the uncontrolled action. There was a lot more to Eddie McGraw than she’d guessed. “So how does that get you to a swamp in Georgia?” Folding her arms around her legs, she gripped her calves to keep from touching him. “Nick and I used to visit our grandparents here when we were kids, summers, vacations, every minute we weren’t in school. They owned the business, and Nick took it over when they retired. It started taking off at about the time I was ready to pack it in. I quit my job and moved down here.” He tossed her a quirky “so that’s that” grin, but she wasn’t buying it. “How did you know you wouldn’t miss that life? It’s a pretty drastic move.” “I didn’t at the time, but I know now I’ll never go back.” He looked up at the lantern as if seeing something beyond his lackluster former life, but his disgusted expression disappeared. The glowing light accented the angles of his face, transforming it into a blank mask. When he spoke again, it was in a low, hushed voice. “I have no interest in it anymore. The traffic, the noise, the hassles. I prefer the quiet serenity of this place. No starting bell, no tearing my hair out when a major account skids, no one telling me what I can and can’t do. Besides,” he smiled up at her, “I gave up my rentcontrolled apartment. No chance of getting another one of those.” She nodded. “Good point. Now, I understand,” she said, but she really didn’t.

Eileen Ann Brennan

36

At his questioning look, she continued just above a whisper, her heart suddenly filled with unexplained tenderness. “I wondered how a good ol’ Georgia boy knew about Vuitton, Versace and Cardin.” Eddie graciously dipped his head, acknowledging her compliment. His raven hair gleamed in the dim light, and she clamped her hands harder around her calves to keep her fingers from the wavy locks. “I guess I have a lot more to think about moving to New York than just the job. You sure paint an interesting picture.” “Probably more bleak than interesting, but that’s how I landed here and I’m grateful for every day I spend out in this swamp. Now, since you’re so reluctant to tell me about yourself, why don’t I tell you about you?” She wasn’t expecting a hundred and eighty degree turn in the conversation, and he caught her off guard. So much for thinking she had side-stepped his earlier curiosity. Evidently, she wasn’t as smooth as she thought. “Okay, Slick, what do you know about me?” Eddie lay on his back again, cradling his head in his hands and staring at the top of the tent. Dismayed at the added space between them, she breathed faster at the sight of his naked torso practically begging her to jump on it. He was nicely built, but if he didn’t put on a shirt, she was going to make a fool of herself. On impulse, she grabbed her backpack and rummaged in it until she found her University of Florida sweatshirt. “You must be freezing. Would you like to wear this? It’s dry.” She offered him the garment. The corners of his mouth quirked up as he eyed the bright orange shirt. “I appreciate the offer, but I don’t think I could get even an arm in it. I’m afraid it’s been a long time since I’ve worn a ‘petite small.’” She stared at the shirt, then at his chest and rolled her eyes. Right. “Oops, I didn’t think. Of course, this wouldn’t fit you.” And that gorgeous, muscled body of yours. “Anyway,” she continued, resigned to enduring the sight of his yummy physique a while longer, “you were going to tell me about myself.” “Wait a minute. Does my being here shirtless bother you?” She shifted her eyes right to left, avoiding his. Of course, it bothered her. Surely, he knew the effect he had on women. How would he react if she suggested she’d like more than a tour of the swamp–that she’d much rather have an up-close and personal tour of her guide instead. “Don’t be silly, of course it doesn’t bother me. This isn’t the eighteenth century, you know. You’re not the first half naked man I’ve seen.” But, oh how I’d like to see the other half naked, too! Stop that, Roberta Miller! That’s one sure way to a major awkward and embarrassing week. “Good. Cause I’ve got to tell you, these damp jeans are bad enough.” He shifted his hips, which only served to accent the bulge behind his zipper. “If you wanted me to wear a wet shirt too, I’d probably develop a serious case of pneumonia. Besides, I’m not the one who tossed my clothes in the swamp.” She dragged her gaze from his groin to his face, trying to follow the conversation. “Are

Paradise

37

you going to throw that at me for the rest of this trip?” His smile traveled from his lips all the way to his eyes. “As a matter of fact, I’m seriously considering it.” “You creep!” She tossed her sweatshirt at him. He leaned up on his elbow and batted it back at her, laughing. “Hey, lady, I’ll thank you to keep your clothes to yourself. I’m not that kind of guy.” But that gleam in his eyes countered his words. Oh, I already know you’re that kind of guy, Eddie McGraw. Everyone at Maisie’s knows, too. That thought sobered her. A picture of Lou Ann playing with his button took center stage in her mind. For a moment, it appeared he’d changed his mind, that he was opening up, but it was only her wishful thinking. He was this charming with every woman he encountered, and he wasn’t remotely interested in her. Better to keep this strictly business. “So what else do you know, or think you know, about me?” “Aside from the obvious that you don’t like the great outdoors, you have a great set of wheels…” “I beg you pardon?” What kind of an innuendo was that? “Great set of wheels–your car, I saw it in the parking lot before you covered it. The red Camaro. What is it? A… ‘69?” That phrase sent quick little pulses fluttering in her stomach. “Actually,” she tried to cover her embarrassment, sure she misinterpreted him, “it’s a ‘67.” She waited, wishing he’d stop this stupid game, but curious to know what else he’d figured out. “Like I said, nice wheels. Let me see now, what else do I know about you?” He held up a hand and ticked off items on his fingers. “You’re a hard worker, independent but can be a team player. You have integrity, determination and, regardless of what you think, you are adventurous,” he finished with a self-satisfied smile. “Oh yeah, and you’re scared shitless of anything that crawls, swims or scurries on all fours.” She made a face at his last observation. How could he know all this when they’d met only this morning and hadn’t really talked? Well, he talked enough for both of them. “Okay, Sherlock, how did you draw these conclusions?” “Simple.” He sat up cross-legged opposite her, providing yet another close up view of his tantalizing torso. Her heart did a quick flip-flop. She couldn’t take much more of this. “You came for the tour even though your boyfriend bailed out on you–independence. You could have canceled, but you felt you had an obligation–integrity. You didn’t like the idea of camping in a swamp, but because of the contest rules, you showed up anywaydetermination. When the storm came up, you hauled butt paddling so we wouldn’t get caught–hard worker and team player.” “So why am I adventurous? I certainly haven’t shown any inclination to explore anything.” “Ahhh, but you have. That’s the most telling trait of all.” He hesitated and those caramel eyes bore right through her. “You’re exploring yourself.” She raised a questioning eyebrow, ignoring her heart thumping like a bunny’s back foot, and he continued. “When it became apparent you would be alone in the wild with a single man instead of a happily married couple, you could have balked and no one would have thought the worse of you. But instead, you went ahead with the trip. I’d say that’s

Eileen Ann Brennan

38

pretty adventurous, wouldn’t you?” Under his gaze, a pulsing heat formed between her legs. As he pointed out, she was alone in the wild with a single man, a devastatingly attractive, half naked, single man who had been turning her insides to mush for the last few hours–well, at least when he didn’t annoy the snot out of her. This was ridiculous. She had to stop reading sensuous meanings into everything he said. “Well, maybe,” she fumbled. “I really didn’t think I had a choice.” “Come to think of it, Nick did hustle us along, didn’t he? We’re both anxious to drum up more business through Channel Ten. I’m glad you decided to follow through. I’m really enjoying this.” He looked down at himself. “Despite the cold and the wet clothes.” She followed his gaze. Whether from the drop in temperature or her unwavering scrutiny, his nipples tightened into erect buds before her eyes. She couldn’t look away. Thoughts of taking them into her mouth, licking them, nipping them danced across her mind. Horrified, she realized her breathing was erratic, and she wet her lips in anticipation. Eddie hadn’t moved a muscle. She sensed him watching her, waiting for her to do–what? With a determination she didn’t possess, she ripped her gaze away from his chest, trying to recover her control. “It’s getting late, isn’t it?” she ventured. “Maybe we should go to bed.” She wanted to slap herself in the head at her poor choice of words. Her eyes darted to his. He stared at her, his golden eyes darkened and his lips parted. “You’re right. It is getting late,” he rasped. “Maybe we should go to bed.”

Paradise

39

Chapter Five Robbie lay curled in her sleeping bag as far from Eddie as possible. Her orange sweatshirt wrapped around a pair of jeans served as a pillow. The extra sleeping bag under her didn’t provide much padding, and she shifted again to get comfortable. This was all Leah’s fault, planting the idea of a fling, but who would have thought the opportunity would present itself so quickly? Fortunately, Tarzan was all business. But, oh he was a charmer. The type of guy who could never be serious about a woman. He must have a harem back in Tiny Town. That would have made Eddie perfect for a quick affair. Some hot, sensational, mind-blowing sex with him would make her forget that louse, Rick. How could she have thought he was hot? Compared to Eddie, he wasn’t even the same species. The kink in her side became impossible to ignore and she rolled over again. When Eddie turned off the lantern, the darkness was total. No street lights, no McDonald’s signs, no nothing except complete blackness–and cold. It was just too darned cold for April! Hey, this was the South! Shivering, she wrapped her arms tightly around herself inside the sleeping bag. In truth, the bag kept her nicely cocooned. The shiver was more from fear than cold. How could she go to sleep knowing man-eating monsters surrounded them? And didn’t those damn frogs ever shut up! She listened. Eddie’s breathing was as slow and even as a baby’s. How could he sleep with that racket out there? On second thought, thank goodness, he did. After that “go to bed” comment, she’d almost attacked him. Playing the moment over in her mind, it was obvious he didn’t mean what she wanted him to mean. The guy was just tired and wanted to go to bed. A long sigh rushed passed her lips. Just for an instant, though, it seemed he wanted to go to bed with her. Her imagination grabbed that thought and galloped away. Too bad he hadn’t meant it. She could be crawling her way over that lovely chest right now. Her fingers entwined in his dark, shaggy hair as her mouth covered his. His knee would spread her legs. No, wait. Rewind. She was on top! She would straddle his slim hips, taking him deep inside. He’d be long and thick and hard as stone just for her. His hands would guide her, position her for their enjoyment. Sensuous moans would fill the tent, pushing her to pleasure him more completely. Half closed with desire, his eyes would never leave hers. Despite the cold, a thin sheen of perspiration would form on his torso. Her fingers would move downward to splay across his chest. Finding his harden nipples, she’d… Her ragged breathing forced her out of the fantasy. Lord, did she have a fixation on this guy’s chest or what? Wow, that sure chased away the cold! The scintillating images warmed her from the inside out. Whoa, girl, this runaway train of thought is not doing anyone any good. Remember what he said? This trip can be as comfortable or as awkward as I make it. He isn’t the least bit interested in me. He has a thing going with that floozy waitress at the greasy spoon. Girl, you get your hormones under control or you will not survive this week! Resigned, she practiced her yoga deep breathing exercises. Concentrating on the flow of her breath, she banished the delicious thought of seducing her tour guide. Another, more demanding bump jarred the platform. Her relaxing inhalation caught in

Eileen Ann Brennan

40

her throat. Uneasiness turned to worry and zoomed to terror. What if a huge alligator knocked over the platform? They’d be thrown into the water and become a midnight snack for some over-sized reptile and then–God help them!–the snakes would come and slither over them before the…the piranha and sharks finished them off! Damn! The snakes could be sneaking up on them right now! It was so dark, she couldn’t say whether her eyes were open or closed. She listened but couldn’t hear Eddie’s breathing. He wouldn’t run off and leave her, would he? She’d been downright rude to him for most of the day. She could be here alone right now with the snakes and gators! She rolled over taking her sleeping bag with her. Eddie should be somewhere on the other side of the tent. She rolled over again hoping to bump into him. Nothing. She tried it again, beginning to feel like a hot dog in a runaway bun. Nothing! Maybe he had left her here alone! One more time…Umph. Thank goodness! She was stopped mid-roll by a solid, unyielding form. Cautiously, she reached out a hand to ensure it was Eddie and not a lost gator looking for some late night munchies. Her hand tunneled under the sleeping bag and found warmth and soft springy hair. A white hot flame rose in her center. She was stroking that very chest that had so occupied her all evening. His skin was warm, almost hot, as her palm grazed the sharp plane of his pectoral muscle. Hoping she hadn’t woken him, she snatched back her hand, but not before it registered the feel of a hard male nipple. Her breath came in short, shallow pants that no amount of yoga measured breathing could control. The urge to skim her fingers once more over that taunt bud overwhelmed her and she raised her hand. With the tip of her finger, she grazed the pebble hard nub, circling it twice before flinching away. Her pulse thundered in her ears, and she brought her fingers to her lips. A long shudder racked her body. She pressed her legs tightly together, enjoying the wet sensation. Reaching up again, she stopped. No! No feeling up the tour guide! What if he wakes up? He might just leave me out here in the middle of nowhere! Slowly and quietly, she eased herself next to him, scarcely touching but needing the reassurance that he was there, that she was safe. Concentrate, on the inhalation and exhalation of each breath. Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. It did no good when all she inhaled was fresh rain, sexy male and Irish Spring. The dampness between her legs didn’t help, either. So instead, she concentrated on his breathing. Slipping into an exhausted sleep, her last thought was how nice it felt to have Eddie’s arms around her. ***** Party’s over, thought Eddie when Robbie’s hand slid from his chest to cup his jaw. She lay snuggled against his side, her head conveniently resting below his chin, allowing him to brush soft kisses in her hair. He’d watched her sleep since first light, taking in the softness of her breasts against his side, the warmth of her breath as it whispered across his chest hair. Her lashes batted his collarbone as the trappings of sleep fell away. He closed his eyes and waited. The soft, pliant curves that had nestled against him so sweetly all night went rigid, and a sharp intake of breath confirmed her return to awareness.

Paradise

41

He opened his eyes a slit and took in her horrified expression. Was she really so appalled at spending the night in his arms? She hadn’t been so picky last night when that gator bumped against the platform and scared her. The way she shivered, the poor woman must have been terrified. He’d been more than happy to offer her a sense of protection, even if he had to feign sleep so she wouldn’t be embarrassed. Robbie shifted and, regretfully, he let his arm drop open. Hearing the muffled sound of fabric on fabric, he watched her do a little butt scoot, sleeping bag and all, across the tent. When he knew he couldn’t keep from smiling, he made a show of rolling away as if still asleep. Once she had fallen into a deep sleep last night, she had snuggled against him. She was soft and curved in all the right places. It wasn’t long before her arm covered his chest and her fingers caressed him. He’d had to grit his teeth more than once to keep from moaning out loud. It had been torture, incredibly sweet torture. But that was last night and last night was over. Even if she hadn’t been their “Keep Your Hands to Yourself” contest winner, she wasn’t what he wanted. He’d had enough of her type. The “it’s all about me and my Manolos.” My God, she was a walking designer label! She probably had one tattooed on her butt. Worse, she was so career hungry, so infatuated with New York and success, she didn’t even notice the beauty all around her today. She had a one track mind. Too bad his train was headed in a different direction. Besides, Miss Manolo Shoes had someone. Even if the BC pills hadn’t given it away, Nick mentioned she’d wanted the trip for her boyfriend. Did they break up? Had his job interfered? Yeah, that was probably it, his job. Whoever he was, he was one lucky bastard. He concentrated on keeping his breathing measured. Who was this woman? Why had she dropped into his life now just when he thought he knew what he wanted? She wasn’t it, but God, he wanted to hold her again, feel her soft curves melting into him. The image of her holding little Drew slid across his mind. Beautiful as she was, she was even more stunning with a baby in her lap. Just for a while longer, he wanted to pretend she was his. This is absurd. It doesn’t happen out of nowhere like this. One thing is certain. Nick owes me big time for taking this tour. ***** Robbie awoke a second time to the smell of coffee and frying bacon. Hmm, maybe the swamp did have room service. Snuggling down deeper into the sleeping bag, a calm tranquility settled around her. She’d survived her first night. Maybe this whole “great outdoors” thing wasn’t totally awful. A quick glance around told her she was alone. Eddie’s rolled sleeping bag stood on end by the tent flap. Based on the bulging backpack, his clothes must have dried. Only her clothes–and underwear–remained on the clothes line. Oh no! Her face flamed as the recollection of where she’d spent the night slammed into her. Thank goodness, he didn’t know about her snuggling on top of him. When she snuck away this morning, he’d been comatose. She couldn’t let on how safe, how warm, how… right it had felt sleeping with him. She’d needed security, protection from those nasty reptiles. It wasn’t her fault if the handiest barricade was drop dead gorgeous. She almost believed herself. If all she wanted was protection, why did she play with his chest? Her insides warmed to a nice mellow honey. Yeah, that chest.

Eileen Ann Brennan

42

She jumped up and changed, hoping he’d have the good sense to stay outside. Taking his lead, she packed her backpack and rolled up her sleeping bag and the extra one. Eddie’s stood, a sleek, perfectly rounded marshmallow. Somehow, hers looked more like rolled up mashed potatoes, nothing sleek about them. Emerging from the tent, she squinted against the bright sunlight. His back was to her as he squatted in front of the small camp stove. Thank goodness he was wearing a shirt. She pasted on a smile bright as the day and cautiously stepped to the stove, taking great care to stay clear of the platform’s edge. “Good morning,” she all but sang. “I don’t suppose you’ve got a cappuccino latte in that pot.” “Sorry.” He smiled up at her. “No lattes, just a damn good cup of coffee.” He poured and handed her a blue enamel cup. “Careful, it’s hot.” Lord, his smile could melt granite. She blew on the coffee and waited before taking a sip. “I’m going to guess that we don’t get the morning paper delivered either, right?” A patronizing frown replaced his blazing smile. “Okay, okay, no more digs about civilization. I never realized how noisy a swamp is at night. I feel like I didn’t sleep a wink. How do you do it? I’d think you’d have permanent insomnia coming out here so much.” “To tell you the truth, I never hear anything anymore. Must be immune to it. Once my head hits the floor, I’m out cold. Never had a problem. I can sleep like a baby anytime, anywhere.” “So if something attacks me at night, you’re going to sleep through it?” “Stop worrying. Nothing is going to attack you. Besides, if a man-eating varmint shows up, there’s always a slight chance I’ll wake up.” She wrinkled her nose. “That will make me rest easy. What’s on the agenda today?” She gazed out over the swamp where the water glimmered like a black diamond. During one of his early lectures, Eddie had explained it was really tea colored due to decaying vegetation. She wasn’t about to stick her hand in to test it, considering what else was in that water. Off in the distance, she could see prairies of reeds stirred into rolling waves by a gentle breeze. Eddie brightened. “Breakfast first, then we head out for the next platform. It’s quite a distance, but we should make it before the afternoon storms come in.” He handed her a plate of scrambled eggs and bacon. “Not exactly brunch at the Hilton but I promise, you won’t starve while you’re with McGraw Tours.” She accepted the plate and turned on her cell phone. Eddie shook his head. “You afraid the world will stop spinning if you don’t have the latest stock quotes?” She made a face. “No, smarty, just picking up my messages. Hey, I can’t get any reception here. I’m supposed to hear from Excelsior about my meeting. You’re not going to tell me that this is another one of those blind areas, are you?” “Well, let’s think this through. The swamp covers about four hundred thousand acres and ninety-nine point ninety-nine percent of the residents don’t own a cell phone since they’d either eat it or bury it. So there’s not much incentive for the mobile companies to supply service, is there?” Rolling her eyes and muttering, “Welcome to the stone age,” she tossed the cell into her

Paradise

43

backpack. “Actually, there are still pockets where you can get reception. Keep trying while we’re moving or when we get to different platforms. You never know when you may have a friendly satellite overhead.” It was rather seductive being out in the middle of nowhere, out of touch with the world and totally alone with Tarzan. He could have his way with her, and there was nothing she could do about it. Better still, she could have her way with him… They ate in companionable silence, sitting cross legged on the platform. Robbie parked well away from the platform’s edge and pretended she was at a picnic. Eddie settled across from her, eating his eggs as if he hadn’t seen food in three days. Studying him from beneath half closed lashes, she took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. After spending the night in his arms, there was no way she would miss checking out his sleeping bag from the inside out. He may say this was business, but those looks he gave her yesterday said something else entirely. One way or another, she would have him. “You done?” He held his hand out for her plate. “Oh, yeah.” She smiled. “I’m done.” But not with you, Tarzan. They were soon packed and gliding the canoe out on the water. At first, she again tuned out Eddie’s running commentary. Who cared what kind of creepy, crawly creatures inhabited the stupid swamp? She was tempted to put on her Ipod but decided that would put her back in the bitch category. She had vowed to behave, but she swore the guy talked just to hear himself. Whatever happened to the strong, silent type? She clicked on her cell but got dead air. No friendly satellites in this neck of the swamp. They glided beyond this and that, traveling deeper into the swamp. Eddie never passed up an opportunity to identify a particular animal, tree, bush or whatever. Occasionally, she tuned him in, usually when his voice dropped low and sultry, like his current topic meant something special. To her surprise, he lectured not only on the environment, but also on the history of the swamp. When he spoke of the Native American tribes that had lived here, his voice became smoky and warm, sending shivers of pleasure racing down her back. “Okefenokee is a Seminole Indian word. It means Land of the Trembling Earth.” “You mean like the alligators are so big they make the earth shake? Wonderful.” “Not exactly, the Seminoles thought that the small bushes and water weeds looked like they trembled, floating on the lakes.” “That’s rather poetic. There really aren’t that many alligators out here, are there? We haven’t seen one all morning. Not that I really want to know, but I’m wondering what kind of odds I’m up against if I fall overboard.” She stared into the oil-colored water. “Well now, we’re probably looking at somewhere around fifteen thousand or so, but that’s throughout the entire swamp. You know, their teeth average about three inches long and their jaws can open several feet wide. But don’t worry, those stories you hear about twenty foot gators, they’re pretty much fiction. They don’t usually get more than, say eleven or twelve feet. Anything bigger and you’ve got yourself a real monster.” “Stop! Stop! Way too much information! I prefer to remain a little ignorant about what might be having me for dinner tonight.” She laughed, but the thought of alligators the size of their canoe with teeth longer than her fingers sent shivers down her spine.

Eileen Ann Brennan

44

Visions of every B-movie monster she’d ever seen floated across her mind. They were followed by some incredibly realistic Spielberg creations. Cripes! These mammoth beasts lurked just below the waterline waiting for her to make a false move. By the time they reached the second platform in mid-afternoon, she had worked her way up to a nice little panic, made worse when she caught sight of the platform. If anything, it looked smaller than the last one. “Oh hurrah, here we are at the Ramada,” she muttered under her breath. “Tomorrow we’ll stop at a ranger station and re-charge your cell phone. You must have worn down the battery, checking it every five minutes.” “You mean to tell me that there’s some electricity in this God-forsaken place?” “Well, I’m not too keen on the God-forsaken part, but yes, civilization has arrived in isolated spots in the swamp.” As before, Eddie had camp set up quickly and trusted her to hand up their supplies. She was tempted to give his backpack another swimming lesson in the hopes of spending the evening staring at his well defined pecs, but decided that ploy was too obvious, and resigned herself to a chest-less night. Once settled, he lit the portable stove and soon, a mouth-watering scent filled the air. “Tonight’s menu,” he announced with a flourish, “will consist of stew, pita bread, coffee and for dessert, Twinkies.” “It smells wonderful.” She was grateful Eddie was in charge of cooking. If left to her, they’d starve without a microwave or a drive-out window. “I had hoped to serve it out here on the veranda. However, it appears a storm is rolling our way.” He inclined his head toward black clouds in the distance. “Instead, I believe dinner will be served in the main dining salon. Why don’t you move the rest of the gear inside while I finish cooking?” Within fifteen minutes, the storm raged, whipping the sides of the tent. The gear was stowed, the fire out and they were enjoying a savory meal. “This stew is really good,” she muttered between spoonfuls. “What’s in it?” “Nothing exciting–just good old home cooking. Got to keep body and soul together out here in the wilderness. Be a good little camper and finish it, and you can have your Twinkie. Otherwise, no dessert for you!” She giggled. Maybe life wasn’t so miserable. They weren’t out in the rain, Eddie hadn’t totally bored her today. In truth, a lot of what he said was interesting. Now that she thought about it, she listened to him more than she tuned him out. He became more animated, if that was possible, when he spoke of the early inhabitants. Maybe if she let go of her boredom, she might learn something this week. Not that she’d ever do this again. But, hey, if she had to be stuck in the middle of nowhere, Eddie McGraw was the man to be stuck with. She still tingled when she thought about sleeping next to him. She took another spoonful of stew. “It’s a shame to waste even a mouthful of this. It is simply delicious.” She scraped her spoon on the bottom. “Would it be bad form to lick the bowl? How do you make it?” “I’ll take that as a compliment,” he replied, slipping back to tour guide mode. She could feel a lecture coming on. “The veggies and the meat are dehydrated and come to life in the water. The real secret is the different spices. Old family recipe. That and the camper’s

Paradise

45

revenge.” “Camper’s revenge? What’s that?” He looked away. Was he covering a grin? “The meat,” he muttered. “The meat? It is chicken, isn’t it?” “Not exactly. Most folks get a kick out of it when they figure it out.” She looked at him, mentally scratching her head. “Camper’s revenge? Get a kick out of it? I don’t understand.” He laughed outright. “Let’s just say there’s one fewer visitor we’ll be getting tonight.” A sinking feeling spread through her stomach as it dawned on her and for a moment, she thought she might lose her dinner. He didn’t just feed her…! “That’s right, darlin’. You just feasted on the mascot of your alma mater! Nothing like a little gator to spice things up.” “You creep!” she sputtered, hurling her empty bowl at him. “That’s disgusting! My gosh, they’re an endangered species! You should be arrested!” “Settle down. Go put your high horse back in the corral. There’s nothing disgusting about eating gator. You said yourself it tastes like chicken.” He scooted next to her, too close to chuck anything his way. She’d have to beat him with her spoon. “And they’re not endangered, either. They were taken off the list in 1977. There’re so many of them now that the different states have controlled hunts for them. I do apologize about the mascot thing. When Nick and Fran set the menu for the week, I’m sure they had no idea.” She caught the gleam in his eye. “However, I do promise you I will not be serving up the mascot of my alma mater. I went to the University of Georgia, you know, but I have no taste for bulldogs.” “I wouldn’t mind trying it,” she grumbled. “Probably tastes like chicken.” He gather up the utensils, bowls and cookware and placed them outside the tent. “Isn’t that going to attract unwanted guests?” Somewhere in all his lectures, she recalled his firm admonishment to never leave food around. Some tour guide. Couldn’t even follow his own rules. “Normally, yes, but it’s raining so hard it will wash them out, and I’ll bring them back in before we go to bed.”

Eileen Ann Brennan

46

Chapter Six Robbie gulped at his phrasing, not sure it was an accident this time. Too bad you couldn’t turn off a blush like you could a smile. It started at her throat and burned its way up to her forehead until she was sure her hair would catch fire. The corners of his lips twitched. He’d done it on purpose to embarrass her. The creep! “So, here we are again. I’m assuming you still aren’t up to touring the swamp at night in the rain?” The hopeful look on his face astonished her. This guy needed a reality check if he thought she would actually jump in a dinky canoe and set sail in alligator-infested waters while it was pitch dark. Who does that? She shook her head. “I’m going to pass for tonight.” And the rest of my life. “But I do want my Twinkie. I was a good little camper and ate all my dinner, disgusting as it was.” “Ahh, don’t be a poor sport.” He rummaged in the cooler and tossed her a package before grabbing one for himself. “Then, if you don’t want to commune with nature, I guess we’re back to talking. Are you seeing anyone?” he blurted out. Robbie looked up, a warm feeling spreading between her legs. “Why do you want to know that?” He shrugged, but it didn’t quite come off as casual. “Just curious. Nick mentioned you’d wanted to win this trip for your boyfriend. I was wondering where your man was, is all.” She could brush him off, make some flippant remark. Rick wasn’t any of his business. She took a bite of her Twinkie. Her tongue searched out the sugary cream from the middle of the sponge cake. Nothing on earth like Twinkie cream. She glanced at him. He hadn’t moved. He just sat there, waiting for an answer. She caved under his scrutiny. “I broke it off with him.” His expression didn’t change, but she felt a wave of heat rush from his eyes and spear her. He seemed to catch himself and closed his eyes as if he were fighting some internal battle. When he looked up again, he smirked. “Figures. A man would have to be crazy to leave you. So, how did you dump the poor sucker? Weren’t his goals high enough? Not Manhattan material? Didn’t he wear a pinstriped suit?” “Actually,” she said, wounded more by his withdrawal than his uncalled for accusations, “his pinstripes were quite intact. I had this little problem with intimacy. He wanted to be intimate with every female south of Virginia and I had a problem with that.” She looked down at the Twinkie wrapper in her hand. “Every girl should have the chance to catch her boyfriend in bed with another woman,” she whispered. “Better yet, with two women. You find out if your acting is Oscar worthy. I like to think mine was.” “Shit.” She smiled wanly. “Yeah, that’s what I thought. It gets even better. I walked in after the TV Ten awards. And here I thought I’d already won the booby prize.” She dropped her head back and laughed. It was the only sensible thing to do. Saying it out loud brought it vividly back as if it happened five minutes ago. “Jeez, I felt like an idiot. I guess that explains why he was out of town on business so much. I was such a maroon, I never once went by his apartment when he said he was gone. I trusted him. See where that

Paradise

47

got me.” “Yeah, there was an idiot, but it wasn’t you. The bastard had to be insane.” Her head shot back at his harsh tone. His eyes speared her. “Any man who would cheat on you would have to be out of his mind.” He held her gaze, unwavering until a slight tremor, imperceptible if she hadn’t been watching so closely, traversed the length of his body. His lips twisted into a crooked smile. “You can always look at it this way. It took two women to replace one of you.” “Oh, please. That’s exactly what my best friend said. Here’s a clue. It really doesn’t make me feel better. So tell me. That waitress at Maisie’s? You know, Betty Boop? Are you two a couple?” If he wanted to know about her relationships, he was going to have to give up a little on himself. How serious was it with Betty Boop? Was he deeply committed or would he consider a short fling? Eddie’s golden eyes crinkled. “Lou Ann? You think I’m going with Lou Ann?” He said it like she’d just asked if he was dating Attila the Hun. “She’s just a friend.” “Right, cowboy, and as they say, ‘Denial is a river in Egypt.’” She wagged a finger at him. Friend? He could not be that oblivious! “You better watch yourself,” she teased, “cause Betty Boop has her brand all over you. She already considers you her personal property.” “Where did you get that ridiculous idea?” “Men are so blind.” She chuckled, sitting up and crossing her legs. “You’ll have a ring in your nose, two-point-five kids and a thirty year mortgage before you know what hit you.” Eddie threw back his head and howled. He’d laughed a lot since she met him, but this was his first all out belly laugh, and she liked the sound of it. “Oh darlin,” he wheezed between bouts of laughter, “where do you get these ideas? Me and Lou Ann! That’s priceless. I’ve known her most of my life, and she’s got better sense than to get hooked up with the likes of me.” She cast him a bewildered look. She’d seen the way Betty Boop sidled up to him in the diner. Any woman who saw him immediately had the hots for him. The man really was clueless. Maybe that’s what made him so charming. She couldn’t help but laugh with him. “Well, if it’s not Betty Boop, who are you going with? I can’t believe a guy like you isn’t going with someone.” “No, not since my fiancée dumped me.” “Oh?” she tried to stifle her laughing. This sounded interesting. Eddie. Dumped? Impossible. “But since you brought it up, why did she dump you?” “I think it had something to do with quitting my job in the city and moving to the sticks. She was more into pinstriped suits and sushi at the latest ‘in’ restaurant than she was into me.” Leaning back on one elbow, she stuck out her legs and munched on the Twinkie. “Well, I understand they do have some pretty good sushi restaurants in New York.” She smiled when he gave her a dark look. “Despite what you say, it must be exciting living there. Did she have a life outside of you?” “A life? What do you mean?” His jovial mood disappeared. “For goodness sakes, did the woman have a job or was she a leech?” “Yeah, she had a job. Nikki worked at the Met and had a lot of artsy friends.” He lounged on his side, propping his head in his palm. When he looked like that it took every bit of fortitude not to jump on him and have her way with him.

Eileen Ann Brennan

48

“She worked at the Metropolitan Museum of Art? My gosh, that’s one of the premier museums in the world! I love that place! She sure did have a life! A very exciting one, it seems. Did you decide together to leave?” “Well, it’s not like I never let on that I wanted to get out.” His grudging attitude spoke louder than his surly words, making it easy to determine what had really happened. “Oh, so you assumed Nikki would ditch her prestigious job and run off to the wilds of Tiny Town, Georgia because you told her to?” She waved her half eaten Twinkie at him. “Are you for real? What kind of a future did you promise her? Did you discuss the pros and cons? Was there any give and take? I’m no Doctor Phil, but she made the right–no, I take that back-she made the only decision possible.” He gave her a dark look and took a vicious bite of his Twinkie. She couldn’t take her eyes from his mouth where a bit of whipped cream glistened on his upper lip. When the tip of his tongue slipped out to lick it off, a little spasm hit low in her stomach. “How do you know? What makes you the big authority on relationships?” His tone was harsh, defensive. “If she loved me, she would have come with me. Fran gave up her decorating business when she married Nick.” She was sorry now that she’d brought up the subject. They were better off discussing gator versus chicken. “Hey, Conan the Barbarian, welcome to the twenty-first century. All I’m asking is what did you offer so she’d want to give it all up? Besides your luscious self, and I’m saying that facetiously, by the way.” He stared blankly at her. “Ha! Just as I thought! I can just picture it! You presented the lovely Nikki with an ultimatum and ‘Surprise, Surprise,’ she said ‘well maybe next time, pal, but I’m not ready to give up everything I’ve worked for all my life to spend the rest of it in Tiny Town.’” Robbie finished her Twinkie and licked her fingers. “So, did Nikki stay in New York? Do you keep in touch? What happened to her?” Eddie shoved the remaining bite of cake into his mouth and chewed, staring at her through half closed eyes. His gaze locked to hers. “I killed her.” ***** “Say what?” “I said I killed her.” Blood pumped and adrenalin shot through her veins. Now she knew what could make this nightmare trip worse. My God, she was stuck in the middle of nowhere alone with a murderer. “Look,” Eddie’s expression changed to one of concern, “I didn’t mean to scare you. I just realized how that sounded. I’m not on anyone’s Ten Most Wanted list if that’s what you’re thinking.” He sat up and leaned toward her. She swayed back, out of his reach. “She’s…she’s dead? H-how?” “Let me re-phrase. Nikki died because of my carelessness, my bullheadedness.” He

Paradise

49

moved directly opposite her, crossing his long legs and resting his elbows on his knees. “I guess I’d better explain. She called and we met for dinner the night before I left. Some new Thai place she wanted to try. I probably shouldn’t have gone. I knew she’d make a pitch for me to stay, but it was over.” He stared down at this hands and Robbie wondered what right she had to make him recount his departure from his fiancée. But she couldn’t bring herself to tell him to stop. “When I wouldn’t change my mind, she stormed out of the place, leaving me holding the spring rolls. That was the last I saw of her. I’d already shipped my stuff south so the next day I climbed into my truck, drove through the Lincoln Tunnel and never looked back.” When he glanced up, she spread her hands. “So how does that make you a killer?” “Evidently, she decided to walk off some of her anger. I should have followed her, made sure she was all right. But I was so tired of the arguments, and I knew nothing would change, so I let her go.” He looked up at the lantern swaying gracefully from the crossbars. Shadows played across the sharp planes of his face. The look of anguish, pain, guilt that washed across his face about broke her heart. “Nikki was mugged a few blocks from the restaurant. Some crack-head murdered her for a couple of lousy bucks. Worst part is, I didn’t find out until months later when one of her artsy friends tracked me down. If I hadn’t been so pig-headed and gone after her, she’d be alive today.” Strange how her panic of a few seconds ago disappeared into the sadness in his eyes. Somehow she knew this was not a story Eddie told many people, but she was glad he’d told her. It sure explained his aversion to cities and career women. “You don’t know that. You don’t know what would have happened. Things could have turned out differently. They could have been worse. You just don’t know.” She could see the wheels in his mind gearing up for a rebuttal, but then, a resigned smile spread across his face. A smile that said he’d heard this argument before, didn’t believe it but wasn’t about to fight it now. “You’re right. No telling what would have happened. Look, I didn’t mean to throw a wet blanket over your trip. After all, this is all about you and having a great time.” He stood and stretched. “I’m tired. I’m going to bed for the night. Are you staying up or can I turn off the lantern?” Taking her cue, she unzipped her sleeping bag and crawled in. “Sleep sounds good to me,” she said brightly. He didn’t look at her again but turned out the lantern and moved softly about the tent. How he could get around without tripping over anything in the total darkness was beyond her. The image of the sleek jungle cat popped into her mind again. Only this time it wasn’t seeking prey but guarding his domain. Maybe those gorgeous amber eyes were like a cat’s, too, peering about in the darkened tent. A whoosh of fabric, barely audible over the croaking frogs, caught her attention. Had he taken his shirt off? Why couldn’t he have done that before he turned out the light! Cripes, her fixation with his chest was getting downright scary. The unmistakable sound of a zipper greeted her ears. Was he stripping off his Crocodile Hunter shorts? A delightful tingle found its way between her thighs. The zipper

Eileen Ann Brennan

50

continued. No, not shorts…sleeping bag. Drat! Oh, well. She rolled onto her side, not the least bit sleepy. The conversation tonight had been bizarre. From Rick the Rat to his dead ex-fiancée. Poor guy. He actually blamed himself for her death. Poor Nikki. Robbie could understand why she had tried to persuade Eddie to stay up to the last minute. It must have been tough to walk away from him. Dress him up, put him behind a desk, and he would exude power and confidence, not to mention sex appeal. He was definitely all male. From Nikki to Betty Boop. Now, there was a leap. Mega chic to mega cheap. Eddie had no idea that Betty Boop had the hots for him. But Lou Ann was reaching way out of her league if she thought she could get and hold a man like Eddie. Eddie needed more than a silicone enhanced body to keep him interested. He needed a woman with a sharp intellect and independence, a woman who could get and hold his attention-a woman like Nikki must have been. A woman like herself. But she didn’t want to hold his attention, right? She wanted a Rebound Man. His breathing came in a measured drone from somewhere in the pitch black tent. He wasn’t kidding about falling asleep the minute his head hit the pillow. It must be from all that exercise, paddling and everything. Eddie was a player, all right. Too good looking by half and a professional flirt. Not someone she’d want a permanent relationship with. He either led a girl on not knowing she even existed like Betty Boop or made it clear it was his way or the highway like poor Nikki. Still, she wasn’t looking for anything lasting. A Rebound Man for a few days was all she needed. Too bad he saw her only as a business deal; a means to publicity and more clients. Well, she could still enjoy the landscape–not the landscape of the swamp. She was only interested in the landscape of the tour guide! Bump…bump. Instantly alert, her heart raced. Here we go again. Pitch dark and I’m a prospective entrée for a giant lizard. All I need is flying monkeys to make this nightmare trip complete. Her fingers trembled when she brought them to her cheeks. Calm down. George of the Jungle’s only a few rolls away. He’ll protect me. From his steady breathing, she tried to determine how far away he was. She didn’t want to wake him, just be near in case of a barracuda attack or something. Slowly, she began her journey. ***** He struggled to keep his breathing regular when he wanted to burst out laughing. Here she comes. Miss Super Sneaky, quiet as a marching band. Did she really think he could sleep through that racket? The rubbing fabric was enough to alert every night crawler within a ten mile radius. And to think she’d bought that nonsense about his sleeping like a log. While out in the swamp, he was constantly alert for sounds, especially when they were out of place, like tumbling sleeping bags. He listened, judging her to be about a roll and a half away. Quietly, he placed his arm behind his head so she would roll into his side. It was about time she showed up. The top half of his bag lay open, and he was three degrees away from freezing his ass off but didn’t want his sleeping bag to get in the way of her caresses. He smiled to himself. He’d be warm enough–hot enough–the second she was in his arms. Bracing himself to continue feigning sleep when she hit, he allowed the warm feeling of

Paradise

51

contentment that had been waiting at the fringes of his consciousness to surround him. The anticipation that she would soon be here was having the expected results on his lower body. He felt and heard her bump into him at the same time. Hmm, the Eagle has landed. As with the night before, he fought for control when her fingers brushed his naked chest. But unlike the night before, she didn’t flinch back. Her hand stayed where it was. It didn’t move. She just kept it on his abs…right there…above his navel! She was awake. What the hell was she doing? Just because she thought he was asleep was no reason to be feeling him up! What kind of a guy did she think he was? He caught himself before he spoke his thoughts out loud. Wasn’t this exactly what he had been daydreaming about? So what if she thought he was sleeping. She was in his arms, all soft and plaint. He stifled a moan along with the urge to pull her tighter against him. It would be better if he kept his thoughts away from the soft form next to him. Otherwise, it would be only a matter of minutes before his control gave out, and he began to memorize every inch of her with his lips. He’d start with her forehead, work his way across her cheek, below her ear. He’d spend some time learning that long, graceful neck of hers. Where she liked to be kissed, where she liked to be nibbled…. Her hair tickled his chin and the need to nuzzle against it became unbearable. He shifted his hips uncomfortably trying to relieve the pressure of his hard-on against his cargo shorts, but it only caused her to snuggle closer. Her hand shifted lower to his navel, her little finger moving seductively on his flesh just a hairsbreadth above the button. His face contorted as he bit back a groan. My God, if that hand moves any lower, she’ll know for sure I’m not asleep. Hell, if that hand moves any lower, neither of us is going to sleep the rest of the night! Unbidden, the image of his brother, a thunderous expression on his face leapt into his mind. “Don’t screw this up! We need her. Don’t screw this up!” Ah, shit. Boy, did Nick have lousy timing. Knowing full well it wasn’t his brother but his own guilty conscience that warned him, he shoved his X-rated thoughts back into their cage. The woman was scared and totally dependent on him and as much as he wanted to, he had no right to take advantage of the situation. Especially after that bombshell she’d dropped tonight. It couldn’t have been pleasant walking in on a cheating boyfriend with two women yet. That guy must be a total idiot, throwing away a woman like Robbie. Inconceivable! Her hand shifted, settling over his nipple. Last night was bad enough, but now he knew what to expect. How soft her hair was brushing against his chin. How sweet her breasts felt nestled on his chest. How alluring her lavender hand lotion smelled when her fingers curled around his neck. He had no intention of missing a minute of this sensuous game. It wouldn’t be the first time he’d gone a few days without sleep. But this was the first time he’d done it for the pure pleasure of holding and comforting a woman who didn’t even know he was there. Her rhythmic breathing brought him back to the present. Lowering his arm, he gathered her close. This was getting bad. Falling for another city girl was not in his plan. And if he did, he wasn’t sure he could walk away. ***** The damp air sent a chill through her bones, and Robbie snuggled deeper into the warmth, clinging to sleep. A loud noise roared in the distance. Can’t be the alarm. S’too early.

Eileen Ann Brennan

52

She burrowed into the soft fur, like a gopher into its hidey hole. So nice. So toasty. Her hand edged up to circle…what? Didn’t matter. So soft…smooth…. She ran her fingers through it again… and again. Umm. She inched higher toward the heat. Something scratched her cheek, something coarse, like sandpaper. But even so, it felt nice, comforting almost. Touching the rough surface with her lips, she opened her mouth to explore the taste. Hmm, a little salty, a little… sweaty? A long sigh released the tightness in her chest as strong arms encircled her. She arched into the embrace, pressing her breasts into firm, hard angles, moving her lips across a coarse plane to find another pair, waiting for hers. They were so soft, less than a whisper, certainly no more than a faint brush. Why couldn’t all her dreams be so evocative? Strong arms, solid abs and…. She scooted closer to the heat. Oh yeah, hard, just plain hard! She arched herself against… something. Yes, so nice. Halfway between the worlds of slumber and consciousness, she lingered, not wanting to be in either. Not while a wet tongue stroked her lips, played with her inside cheek, and probed that tender point on the roof of her mouth. Another sigh, or was it a moan, filled her dream, just before the pressure on her mouth became more demanding. She opened herself fully, taking in the darting tongue, the lips that first nibbled then sucked on hers. The nylon sleeping bag fell below her shoulders as she was rolled onto her back. It didn’t matter. She no longer needed its warmth. All the heat she could handle now came from within. That tongue, as light as butterfly wings, trailed across her cheek to a most delicious spot below her ear. She couldn’t say the exact moment when she knew it wasn’t a dream. It didn’t really matter. It was his scent, musky, tinged with sweat and the slight trace of his soap. The same smell that had teased her since he first leaned into her at that diner brought her to full awareness. She opened her eyes, but the total night of the swamp surrounded her. Open or closed, the view was the same. But oh, his touch was something else! She was drowning in a wave of desire and disbelief. Could this really be Eddie? What happened to “this is only business?” Sharp splinters of lust shot through her, pushing questions away. His lips moved lower, traveling the length of her neck to the sensitive skin at its base. She almost cried out when his open mouth tenderly sucked and nibbled. First, he’d been cool to her touch, but in seconds, heat radiated from him, warming her fingers and sending missiles of desire straight to her center. His hair was smooth as liquid silk. She threaded her fingers through it again and again urging him to press closer. Her arms lowered to wind around his broad shoulders, smoothing his fevered flesh. For an instant her world stopped. Oh my God. He was naked! At least, his torso was. That wonderful chest was hers to play with! He arched and her hands drifted to his abs and chest, the soft, springy texture of his hair entwined about her fingers. Her hand remembered every plane and contour it had previously explored and now it sought to re-discover them.

Paradise

53

A scorching hunger raged through her, heating her so intently the warmth of the sleeping bag on her legs became suffocating. Blood pounded in her ears until she thought she’d never hear again. Cradled in his arms, she’d never felt safer or more aroused in her life. His body half covered hers as he feather kissed his way back to take her mouth in a smothering, possessive kiss. Trembling fingers stroked her breast. Sharp pleasure penetrated her very core. “Eddie…” His name felt like velvet on her lips. “Eddie.” The mouth on hers went still, the body rigid. “Oh, shit. I can’t do this.” A swish of cold air replaced the burning skin that moments before held her captive. The rustle of nylon alerted her he’d stood. Please don’t let him light the lantern. His lovemaking was too intense, too recent to be exposed to the glare. She didn’t want him to see her shaking with lust, or worse, to see the passion and want that she knew still blazed in her eyes. What would she find in his eyes? Bewilderment? He had no idea she snuck to his side once he fell asleep. Accusations? The week could be as comfortable or awkward as she made it. Regret? Oh, lord, please don’t let it be regret. He was somewhere in the tent, but where? The croaking frogs, which seemed silent minutes ago, now voiced a cacophony that overwhelmed any other sound in the swamp. Of course, she hadn’t heard them. All she’d heard, felt, or inhaled since waking was Eddie. A sound. The quick intake of air. An expelled breath. Again. It came from near the tent flap. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have taken advantage of the situation.” His deep voice, normally so controlled and measured, lowered into a husky drawl. “What I did was inexcusable. I apologize. You need to know that you’re safe with me. I guarantee, it won’t happen again.” The tent zipper sounded once. Twice. And he was gone. She lay stunned. One second she was making love with George of the Jungle, and the next she was alone on a crumpled sleeping bag, chilled to the bone. The tiny shock waves low in her pelvis wouldn’t settle down. He’d aroused her and left her! Wouldn’t you know? She had to pick a Rebound Man with a conscience! She shivered, missing his touch. Closing her eyes, she re-lived the feel of his lips, his tongue, his hands on her. He wanted her. That solid rod pressing into her thigh had confirmed that. Only some outdated sense of chivalry had kept him from taking her. Her cheeks flamed. She stood and moved her sleeping bag back to her side of the tent. Sliding in so only her nose peeked out, she willed her heartbeat to slow. Inhale. He is my tour guide. Exhale. He is not my toy. Inhale. He is only doing his job. Exhale. He guaranteed it won’t happen again. Inhale. Exhale. The hell it won’t!

Eileen Ann Brennan

54

Chapter Seven He sat cross-legged on the platform, watching the rising sun turn the world a hazy gray. Mist lifted from the water like steam from a cup of coffee, emphasizing how very alone they were out here. He’d lost track of time, but it didn’t matter. Time disappeared out here among the cypress. The damp morning air sent shivers down his back, but he ignored them. Hours ago when he’d left the tent, his body temperature could have burned paper. A few chills would do him good. She’d pushed him to the edge. It was bad enough he pretended to sleep and allowed her full run of his body. He was flicking matches in a gas can and he knew it, but it was so sweet holding her. Worming half out of her sleeping bag, she’d settled snugly on his chest, sound asleep. Poor thing. Probably hadn’t had this much exercise and fresh air since she’d become a career woman. When that gator bellowed and she stirred, he should have moved away. He should have set her from him. He should have done anything but hold her tighter. Once she’d kissed his chin and nestled into him, there’d been no going back. He’d spent two days fighting his attraction to Miss Big City Girl. She was all wrong. He wanted a nice country girl, lots of kids and the American dream. Nothing could come of a relationship with her. She had her career, her designer clothes, her New York job. But God help him, he wanted her. He gazed into the nothing haze. It reflected back his nothing life. The zip of the tent flap was his first clue he wasn’t alone. “Tell me you didn’t spend the night out here.” He tilted his head in acknowledgement but kept his eyes searching the water. “It’s pleasant. Although, the neighbors are a little rowdy this morning.” She plopped down cross-legged next to him, leaving a scant inch between their knees. In his peripheral vision, he caught her intense look. Even in the dim light, he couldn’t miss her close scrutiny taking in every inch of his face. “Do you think I’m mad at you or something?” “Aren’t you?” “Hmm, no, no, not in the least.” When he didn’t follow through, she asked, “was I a disappointment?” He almost fell off the platform. “A disappoint…no, no, never!” “Then why are you treating me like a used sandwich bag? You can look at me, you know. I’m not going to melt in embarrassment or anything. So we got caught up in the moment. So what?” “So what!” He twisted to face her and his breath caught in his throat. The first rays of sunlight glinted off her dark wine hair hanging free about her shoulders, turning it into a fiery cloud. But it was her expression that got to him. Open, friendly, not a trace of guile or condemnation. He turned to gaze out over the water. She just doesn’t get it. “Darlin’, let me put this in simple terms. A while ago, I almost, as they say round these parts, I almost had my way with you. Luckily, I came to my senses and…”

Paradise

55

“Why do you say ‘luckily’?” Resting his elbows on his knees, he tented his fingers and leaned his forehead into them. His breath expelled in one long sigh. “I said ‘luckily’ because I meant it. McGraw Tour guides do not go around screwing their clients, especially one that’s going to give a live TV interview.” “Is that what you’re worried about? That I’ll give you a crummy review and you’ll lose business?” He cast her a sideways glance, affirming she’d hit the nail on the head–with a sledge hammer. “That’s insane.” Her unexpected laugh twinkled in the still morning air. “I’ll let you in on a little secret, Tarzan. Before I even left Florida, I decided to give you a glowing review no matter what happened.” He couldn’t take his eyes from her ear-to-ear smile. “You what? Why?” “Why? Isn’t it obvious? Nick and Fran, and I guess you, went to a lot of trouble and expense to be one of the getaways. Channel Ten can pick and choose they have so many offers. Their pre-drawing publicity alone has got to be worth a fortune. The station milks it out for weeks. You could never afford it if you had to pay for it, right?” He nodded slowly. “Your point?” “My point is that everyone in the city hears the promos, watches the drawing, and knows about McGraw Tours. Now, for those few mentally challenged folks who would actually consider this whole ‘let’s go camping with giant reptiles’ thing.” She waved hands back and forth dismissively. “They’re going to watch the review to see if it’s daring, exciting, scenic, tranquil–pick your word. And guess what? It will be! I’ll give you a better review than the New York Times gave ‘The Producers’ on opening night.” “I don’t get it? I mean, you only met Fran and Nick for what? A half hour? Why are you doing this?” If ever a person hated something, Roberta Miller hated the Okefenokee. She had no vested interested in helping McGraw Tours. She raised her knees and wrapped her arms around them. When she turned her head and rested it on her knees, he thought his heart would burst. What a lovely creature–and she has no idea how stunning she is. “You silly man. Think about it. If your business increases because of my interview, then that’s a big plus for me! It proves I’m good at marketing a product no matter how distasteful I find that product. It adds another dimension to my career portfolio. I see it as a win/win all around.” “So, we’re just another line on your resume.” For a moment there, she had him convinced her motives were purely altruistic. It figured her career would be the prime driver. “Hey, don’t you throw any stones. Seems to me working on Wall Street is pretty dogeat-dog.” He had a quick flashback to his days on the floor of the Exchange. She was right. Who was he to judge? “Actually,” he couldn’t resist giving her a wink, “I preferred the gator-eatgator comparison–tastes like chicken.” He laughed aloud when she punched him in the shoulder. Her smile disappeared but was replaced by a smoky, sultry gaze. “So now that we’ve

Eileen Ann Brennan

56

established I won’t trash McGraw Tours on Channel Ten, why can’t we, um, you know.” Her look bypassed his brain and went straight for his crotch. My God, she wanted to have sex. Out and out asking! To have her like last night but without the guilt, without stopping! His hand moved a scant second before his brain kicked in. He diverted the arm that would have pulled her to him and scrubbed his face. The sun was up now. It was going to be another beautiful day. Hmm, sex with Miss Designer Jeans. “I didn’t peg you for a party girl.” His words sounded harsh, especially after her generous offer. “I mean, you don’t strike me as someone who likes one night stands.” “I’m not,” she said a little too quickly. “It’s just that I thought you… and before… and, well, why not?” Her determined tone picked up speed and a little volume. “We’ve already established neither of us is committed to anyone else. Would it be so terrible if we had a little fling?” Would it? What if they did have a short affair? What would it matter? He could have her. She wanted him. What was he waiting for? God, he’d give anything to make love with her. It was easier to look out over the swamp than at her, but its calm, early morning serenity did nothing to still the thud in his chest. It all came together, his attraction to her at Maisie’s, seeing her with little Drew, holding her while she slept. Shit! He didn’t want a fling. He wanted her! Crazy as it was, he saw her in his house, feeding a baby in a highchair; greeting him at the door with a wild, passionate kiss; in a van full of kids in soccer uniforms. Stretching out his legs, he leaned back on his elbows. He’d traveled a long road to get where he was. To finally know what he wanted in life. Cheesy affairs weren’t a part of it anymore. “If you’d asked me two years ago, I’d have had you right here, right now. I don’t mean to sound disrespectful or ungrateful. I’m flattered, really I am. But, sorry, been there, done that, bought dozens of those T-shirts.” Out of the corner of his eye, he watched her turn her forehead into her knees. Great. Now he’d embarrassed her. He hurried to explain. “At this point in my life, I’m looking for something else. You met my brother. I want what he’s got. A wife, kids, the white house with the picket fence. A few nights in the sack just won’t do it for me. I’m looking for a long term, emotional investment.” Should he tell her he could easily see her in the starring role of wife? That the main reason he couldn’t have an affair was because once he had her he wouldn’t let her walk away? He’d never believed in that love at first sight crap, but she’d gotten under his skin in record time. She shifted to look at him. “You sound like a broker. ‘Long term investment.’ Cripes. You sure know how to turn a girl’s head.” A smile played at the corners of her mouth as her eyes shifted down his body. For the first time since she’d joined him, he remembered he was shirtless. Her slow perusal heightened his semi-aroused state, and when her gaze lingered on his groin, there was no way to hide the bulge in his pants. “I won’t say I don’t find your offer tempting. In fact, I’m thinking I’m plum crazy for not taking you up on it. But you’re too sweet a morsel to have for only a couple of days. I’ve a

Paradise

57

feeling you’d become habit forming, maybe even addictive. Nah, it’s probably best we don’t start anything.” It about killed him to say it, but he was already in over his head where she was concerned, and it wouldn’t be smart to get in any deeper. “I can respect your position. I understand you have your goals.” Her gaze traveled back up to his, but not before her lips formed a full-fledged smile. “Um, this isn’t going to make the rest of the week awkward and uncomfortable, is it? I mean, I was almost starting to maybe…kind of…somewhat…think this whole trip wasn’t a total disaster. We still have three days together. Can we go back to being boring tour guide and unenthusiastic tourist?” She made no reference to fitting in with his master plan. It wouldn’t occur to her to think of him in her future. Well, that settled that. “Boring, is it?” He returned her smile and sat up, pulling out the spear of disappointment that plunged into his chest. “We’d better get going. I only have three days to convince you that you really do love the Okefenokee.” ***** Robbie glanced over her shoulder. Eddie again reminded her of a warrior chief, powerful, commanding, determined. And for once, he wasn’t talking. She hoped her “boring tour guide” crack hadn’t hurt him. At her movement, his attention shifted from the vast prairie of water grass to her. His amber eyes bored a hole straight through her. The intensity of that look sent shivers of excitement all the way to her toes. She turned and dipped her paddle into the water. So George of the Jungle wanted a long-term investment. A picket fence and a wife. Then why was his expression so open, so hungry? No. Eddie wanted her. He wanted an affair with her. He just wouldn’t admit it. Goodness knows she wanted him, but she had no trouble admitting it. It wouldn’t kill him to be her Rebound Man until they returned to civilization. Then, he could go wife hunting when she headed to New York. A thought skidded across her mind. Should she make an emotional investment in him? Eddie was a fascinating man, a complicated man. It would take a lifetime to figure him out. He was intelligent, kind, a ten in the looks department with a body that left her knees weak. He made her laugh and was an engaging flirt. What more did she want in a man? Ambition. No, that wasn’t fair. He had ambitions. They were just foreign to her. Living in Tiny Town and rowing around in a swamp. She could probably even handle the swamp thing. It was the Tiny Town part she couldn’t handle. Growing up, she’d lived in too many Tiny Towns. Too many places where everybody knew her business and looked down on her because of what her mother was. No, she was done with people whispering behind their hands. Like mother like daughter, they’d said. Well, she’d proven them wrong so far. She had money in the bank, an expensive car, a good job that would soon be better, and she did it all on her own. If Eddie’s idea of a long term investment included living in Yokel-ville with a bunch of small minded yahoos, he may as well live on another planet. ***** She let out a long breath and scanned the water. Alligators were everywhere. Yesterday, they’d seen a few, but today the waters teemed with them. No wonder they weren’t an endangered species anymore. When the trip started, she had to search carefully to

Eileen Ann Brennan

58

find them, but once Eddie showed her what to look for, she could easily spot them masquerading as logs. Some of those bad boys lay close to the waterline or even on the shore sunning themselves. Many times, only two small bumps in the water signaled their presence. Those were the most frightening. The ones sizing her up for lunch. If this was the daylight population, she wasn’t setting a foot outside that tent after sundown. She turned and called to Eddie. “Are you serious about paddling out in this tiny boat at night when those monsters are roaming around?” “The correct word is canoe and sure, it’s pretty exciting, better than a roller coaster. During hunting season, we usually take a large flat bottom boat out on the river. It holds more people and has better balance. Most of the hunters want a big guy, ten feet or longer. Nick got a twelve footer two seasons ago. The old fellow put up quite a fight.” She shuddered. “How do you catch them? A fishing pole?” Eddie laughed. “No, darlin’, I’m afraid a fishing pole wouldn’t quite do the trick. We use ropes, harpoons and handguns.” A shiver ran down her spine at the endearment. How could two days made such a difference? When he called her darlin’ on Monday, it was worse than fingernails on a blackboard. Now, even knowing it meant nothing, it turned her insides mushy. “That doesn’t seem quite sporting, does it?” she asked, recovering her ability to speak. “Well, maybe not, but I figure since I don’t weigh six hundred pounds and have threeinch teeth, it all evens out.” She shivered again. Three days and two nights to go. “Where are we going today? The Marriott?” “Eventually, but first we’re going to make a stop at the spa.” “There’s a spa out here?” He chuckled at her eagerness. “It may not be what you’re used to, but trust me, you’ll like it.” An hour later, she spied a rustic cabin and a small concrete structure. Her heart leapt to her throat. “Is that was I think it is? This isn’t some cruel joke, is it?” Excitement took her voice into the high C range. “Just for you, darlin’. Indoor plumbing.” On reaching the ranger station, only the thought of hot water persuaded her to disembark the canoe. As usual, her legs had turned to rubber after a few hours, and she more fell then stepped out. Startled by a hearty laugh, she caught sight of a distinguished man in uniform approaching. “Brace yourself,” warned Eddie under his breath. “Harrison,” he called, “I’m glad we caught you.” Ranger Harrison, a cross between Morgan Freeman and Bill Cosby, greeted her with a hearty handshake and Eddie with a slap on the back. “Are you sure it’s safe to be out here?” she asked, hovering next to Eddie. “Yes, Miss,” he drawled in a tone smooth as peach brandy, “You may find a stray gator or two now and again, but most times, there’s too much activity here for ‘em. They prefer to sun themselves out in the swamp away from all our noise and ruckus. All the facilities here

Paradise

59

are gator- and vermin-free. I personally see to it.” She ignored Eddie’s I-told-you-so smirk. Ranger Harrison regaled her with a few short stories as they ambled to the ranger station. If it were possible, he knew more about the swamp than Eddie. It was easy to fall under the spell of his melting Southern accent and genteel manners. Up close, the station was a modern building disguised as a rural cabin. Inside, it was small and efficient. A battleship gray, metal desk, its legs tinged with rust, dominated the room. A matching four drawer file cabinet stood in the corner. An industrial first aid kit hung on the wall near a battered refrigerator that hummed a little bit too loudly. Maps of the Okefenokee covered the walls and a two way radio squawked in the background. “Are you enjoying your trip? I heard about the contest. Must be something getting a whole week package for free.” “Yeah, quite a treat,” she agreed warily. “Is Eddie showing you all the sights? There’s a beautiful view of the sunset up by the Chesser Prairie that you don’t want to miss. But then,” he reflected, “with these afternoon rains coming in, you may just have to come back later in the season for that. Is Eddie giving you enough information and background on what you’re seeing?” “I can assure you, Harrison, Ms. Miller is getting the deluxe tour, even if she prefers not to venture out in the swamp at night. She will be delivered back to the main station on Friday afternoon bringing with her a greater appreciation of the picturesque Okefenokee.” Eddie bowed with a flourish but not before flashing her one of his charming bad boy grins. The ranger shot him a sour look. “Don’t you go sassing me, boy. I can still whip your ass if I need to.” He smiled at Robbie. “If he starts up, you just let me know. No need to put up with his smart mouth. You need to charge that cell phone, Miss? Robbie looked at her hands, unaware she’d been passing it back and forth. “We have a generator here. Eddie always makes himself at home when he drops by.” She busied herself searching for the adapter in her backpack but glanced up when Harrison turned and quietly asked, “Eddie, you behaving yourself?” Eddie rolled his eyes. “Don’t give me that, son,” he hissed. “I ran into Nick yesterday over at the main gate, and he told me about Fran’s leg and the boyfriend not showing up. You just keep your nose clean. This one is off limits!” “I’m not stupid. I’ll return her as pristine and unblemished as she was on Monday morning.” The ranger smiled and patted Eddie on the shoulder. “I knew you’d grow up one day. I just didn’t think I’d live long enough to see it. I’ll be sure to let Nick know when I see him.” What was that about? Obviously, she wasn’t supposed to hear it and turned her attention before they noticed. Did the whole town know she was looking for a Rebound Man? “Thanks for letting me re-charge.” She smiled gaily, addressing the older gentleman and ignoring Eddie. “I’ve tried but haven’t been able to use it much. I wouldn’t survive here without some contact with the outside world.” “You’d be surprised how quickly you can forget about the outside world when you’re out in this beautiful country. You may have to try a bit at first,” he replied. “Well, folks, you just caught me leaving for a few minutes. I had a call some tourists are stranded about ten minutes south of here. Seems they ran out of gas for there outboard.”

Eileen Ann Brennan

60

“You mean I can make phone calls from here?” Oh, lucky day! “Sorry, Miss, we use walkie-talkies out here. Not cell phones.” “Oh, of course.” Excuse me while I take my foot out of my mouth. Ranger Harrison picked up a gas can and headed for the door. “There aren’t any other visitors here now, but I expect some will wander in soon. I’ll be back shortly.” “Thanks, Harrison. We’re just going to use the facilities and head out for our next platform. Appreciate the hospitality.” “There’s ice in the freezer if you need it. Help yourself,” Ranger Harrison added, grabbing a set of keys from a wooden rack shaped like a gator by the door. “Nice meeting you, Miss Miller.” She caught the look he sent Eddie. Was that a warning? “Enjoy your tour of the Okefenokee.” “I’ve a big treat in store for you. Grab your backpack and follow me.” Eddie was out the door before she knew he was gone. She hustled after him, praying nothing jumped out of the piles of leaves crunching under her feet. Too bad Ranger Harrison had left. Two men protecting her from the wild were much better odds. When she turned the corner of the building, she bounced off a rock solid chest. “Whoa, there.” A backpack thudded to the ground as two strong arms reached out to stop her fall. “Slow down, darlin’. Nothing’s chasing you.” He held her arms until she regained her footing. His grasp was sure and confident. She inched closer, wanting to caress that muscled chest, slide her hands up and wrap them around his neck, and pull his head down to kiss her. Abruptly, he released her and stepped back. “Didn’t I promise you indoor plumbing? You must want a shower something bad. Here you go.” Waving his hand toward the entrance, he gave a courtly bow and turned to leave. She sighed and warily eyed the building. The shower facilities were housed in a concrete structure behind the ranger station. Not exactly five star but after two days, if she could shower and wash her hair, she was willing to overlook a few inconveniences. It looked safe enough and the ranger had assured her it was inspected daily, but you never knew. “Wait! You go in and check it first. Make sure it’s safe. Some wildebeest could be hiding in there!”

Paradise

61

Chapter Eight “Wildebeest? Wildebeest.” With the sigh of a man who knew there was no point in arguing, Eddie shrugged and without a word disappeared inside. Wildebeest scouting. Just another one of the added benefits of booking your vacation with McGraw Tours. “A new low,” he muttered. “Lurking in the ladies room.” When he moved farther into the restroom, the scent of artificial cranberry air freshener assaulted him. Whoa. Must be Harrison’s new flavor of the month. The room was a small rectangle with three narrow stalls on the wall opposite the door, two sinks with mirrors across from them and three shower stalls with cheap opaque curtains on the far wall. A long, narrow wooden bench divided the room in two. He banged open the beige metal stall doors. Nothing. The cloudy white shower curtains swished at his touch. Wildebeests. She was cute as all get out, but this irrational fear of critters was getting old. “Okay, it’s safe,” he called. “No raptors lying in wait to gobble up unsuspecting campers.” Robbie peeked around the corner, poised to run. “You’re sure?” “Scout’s honor.” He gave her a two fingered salute. “I’ll meet you back at the ranger station in about twenty minutes.” The panic in her eyes stopped him. “Look, I’ll be right on the other side of this wall if you run into any monsters.” He rolled his eyes. City girls! Grabbing his backpack from the doorway, he stomped around the corner to the men’s room. As brisk as the morning was, he still needed a cold shower. It had taken everything he had to turn down her offer. Just because he said “no” didn’t mean he didn’t want her, but he wanted her on his terms, not hers. He stripped down to his cargo shorts and plopped on the narrow bench to remove his boots. Great. The damn lace was in a knot. A scream rent the air like his harpoon. “Robbie!” Hearing a second, louder shriek, he tore around the building and burst into the ladies’ room. Robbie leaned, plastered against the wall, held prisoner by a two foot snake weaving an S pattern at her feet. “Don’t move!” he ordered, but stopped mid-warning. “Ah, it’s just an Indigo. This little guy’s more afraid of you than you are of him.” A faint “Bullshit!” reached his ears as he bent to pick up the squirming reptile by the back of the head. Its body quickly wound around his arm. “See,” he took a step toward her, “there’s nothing to be afraid of.” He extended his arm, offering her a better view. “Get that disgusting thing away from me!” She cowered next to the sink. If he wasn’t holding the snake, he would have slapped himself in the head. “Right. Girls and snakes. Not a good match.” He carried it outside and released it about twenty feet from the building. The snake slithered into the dense underbrush and quickly disappeared. The way she carried on, the poor thing would have a nervous breakdown. Folding his arms against the chill, he meandered back to the building. It wasn’t lost on him that Robbie was half undressed when he came to her rescue. For

Eileen Ann Brennan

62

sure, she hadn’t bought that black silk bra and thong at Al’s Dry Goods and Mercantile. It was some of that V.S. merchandise she’d stuffed into her backpack. They weren’t anything but a few scraps of silk and damn, no supermodel could fill them out better! He stopped to catch his breath as a picture of her washed through his mind: backed against the restroom wall, arms outstretched, her firm, rounded breasts heaving, barely constrained by mere wisps of fabric. He suppressed a grown. Those same breasts had snuggled against him these past two nights and taunted his willpower, begging him to caress them. Her thin waist only served to accent the gentle flair of her hips before drawing his attention to her soft mound, visible through the delicate lace of the thong. Great. Now he had that image to carry around while he tried not to get hard every time he looked at her. Reaching the door, he banished the seductive tableau. This was not the time. In fact, there wasn’t going to be “a time.” “Robbie?” he called from outside. “Are you okay in there?” No answer. “Robbie? I said, are you okay? Do you need any help?” A gagging noise reached his ears. He rushed in to find her bent over a commode, intently recycling breakfast. Interesting view, but he wasn’t that big a heel to ogle her naked ass while she tossed her cookies. “It’s okay, darlin’. Everything’s going to be fine.” Not much to do but hold her hair and gently rub her neck. He crouched beside her in the tiny stall and murmured what he hoped were consoling sounds. He shook his head, not understanding her reaction. She was afraid of snakes–no surprise there, but she’d taken fear to a new level. “Now, now, he wouldn’t have eaten much more than your big toe.” She said she had dreaded this week since she won it, and he’d teased her at every opportunity. For two nights, she’d huddled next to him in sheer terror, looking to him for protection. He stroked her shoulders. Her clammy skin shivered beneath his touch. And what had he done? Had he tried to alleviate her fear? No, he’d been a damned bastard. He teased her at every turn. Some protector he was. He’d make it up to her. No more snide city girl remarks. No more gator stories. Switching her hair to his other hand, he gently massaged her neck again as she progressed to dry heaves then to spitting. He twisted her hair, placing it gently on her back out of the line of fire. It was soft and curly and if circumstances were different, his fingers would itch to play with it. “Don’t move,” he instructed for the second time in ten minutes. “I’ll be right back.” When she didn’t acknowledge him, he crossed the gritty tile floor and retrieved her fallen backpack from under the sink. He pulled a water bottle from a side pocket. “Here. Swish around and spit.” She complied and staggered against him as he helped her to sit on the wooden bench. Pale and trembling, she bent, resting her head on her knees. “You lied. You said it was safe. I could have been killed!”

Paradise

63

“Look, I’m sorry. He must have been hiding. If it’s any consolation, he wasn’t poisonous.” The chilly air heated up quickly as he sat down next to her. With difficulty, he kept his eyes on her hair, not daring to let them wander lower. Already fighting a fierce arousal, it wouldn’t help his cause to study all that exposed flesh too closely. “No, it’s no consolation,” she hissed, straightening. “You’re supposed to protect me, not serve me up as dinner to some disgusting serpent!” “Look, it was only a poor ol’ Indigo snake.” “I don’t care if it was a slow moving worm! I’m getting out of here!” she snapped, standing shakily, evidently still unaware of her state of undress. “Now wait a minute. You want this shower.” In truth, he couldn’t believe she’d survived so far without one. “You haven’t had one in two days, and there won’t be another opportunity till you go home. Let me check the place again, then I’ll stand guard outside the door. You’ll be perfectly safe, and no more uninvited visitors will show up. I promise.” The thought of being in such close proximity while she was naked in the shower stall wreaked havoc on his control. He crossed his arms over his lap, hoping to hide the growing bulge in his cargo shorts. He waited silently while Robbie mulled over his proposal. “All right. I do feel like last week’s kitty litter, but you have to stay in here with me. I don’t want to be alone.” The roar of blood pumping from his heart deafened him. He couldn’t have heard correctly. She wanted him to what? “If you’re such a prude, you can turn around while I shower,” she added. “I’ll only take a few minutes.” He looked into her eyes, ready to veto that suggestion, but the mixture of fear and trust that stared back stopped him. He bit off the words and grudgingly agreed. “Yes, Ma’am.” He performed another, more thorough search, then returned to the bench, positioning himself facing away from the shower stalls. He fought the temptation to glance in the mirror, knowing at this angle he’d have a clear view. He was done playing games. If he couldn’t have her for the long haul, what was the point in torturing himself? But even as his willpower refused, his imagination ignored the warnings and rocketed at full speed. He was in her shower, his hands holding her breasts, weighing them, massaging them, running his thumbs across her nipples until they beaded into tight pearls. He lowered his mouth to taste her, flicking his tongue rhythmically back and forth across the tight buds before sucking her deeply. Her fingers entwined in his hair, pulling him closer as she pressed her soft mound into his solid erection. His hands moved down to cup her bottom, anchoring her to him as his lips slowly followed a rivulet of water passed her navel to delve into her… “Darn! Eddie? Eddie, would you hand me my towel? I think I dropped it when that monster attacked. Check over by the sinks.” He didn’t trust himself to speak. Why was he doing this to himself? He silently gulped in air, attempting to bring himself back to earth. Was she out of her ever lovin’ mind? Didn’t she know the effect…? Of course, she knew! The little witch was seducing him! The towel lay neatly folded on the sink. His gaze flicked up to the mirror and all his blood rushed to his head–the wrong one. Silhouetted against the light from an upper window, the flimsy shower curtain hid nothing…absolutely nothing. He grabbed the towel, turned and strode to the shower stall, placing it in the extended dripping hand.

Eileen Ann Brennan

64

“Thanks.” “Sure,” he rasped, squeezing his eyes tightly shut. He wanted no chance for temptation to overcome his wavering resolve. He returned to the bench and mentally recited multiplication tables. Anything to get his mind off that intoxicating female behind curtain number one. “I’ll be dressed in just a minute.” Her voice, so close, startled him. He could hear every breath, every movement as she unzipped her back pack and placed her clothes on the bench. Enough was enough. Dammit. He didn’t want an affair, and she was going to have to respect his decision. “Good,” he growled, rising from the bench, his back to her. “I’ll be on the other side.” Keeping his eyes averted, he escaped. When he reached the men’s showers, he stripped off his remaining clothes, turned on the cold water full blast and prayed he could survive two more nights. Once showered, he wandered around the forest behind the rangers’ cabin. The late morning sun shone brightly, creating dappled patterns on the warm earth. Normally, the designs would have fascinated him, reminding him how grateful he was to be free from the steel jungle he inhabited for so many years, but today, only one thing–person–filled his thoughts. The sight of Robbie in her skimpy underwear was still glued to the inside of his eyelids. But he was done with the independent, business woman type. She was moving to New York, and he’d squeeze his balls in a vice before he’d go back there. Besides, didn’t he want a barefoot, hometown girl? Who was he kidding? He wanted Robbie Miller and he wanted her for keeps. She wanted him but only for a few days. He brightened. If he made love with her, could he change her mind? A cloud passed in front of the sun, blocking its warmth. Just as effectively, a cloud passed over his thoughts. Probably not. She had set her sights on the Big Apple and seemed determined to get there. Rounding the corner of the ranger station, he found Robbie–fully dressed in jeans, sweatshirt, running shoes and pink cap–gingerly tossing the equipment from their canoe. Taking off his Red Sox cap to scratch his head, he hoisted his backpack higher on his shoulder and casually wandered over. “Ah, mind if I ask what you’re doing?” Her look would have frozen rain in Key West. “You honestly don’t think I’m getting into that…that…thing after it’s been sitting out here all this time. We have no idea what’s slithered into it. Oh, no, no! We’re emptying it and checking every nook and cranny. I am not going to be surprised by some…some slippery whatever when we’re out on the water.” “We’re emptying it out? Do you know how much work that is? Do you know what a pain in the ass it is to load this canoe? Everything has to be in a specific spot or we’ll capsize. No, we’re not doing this. Trust me, there are no snakes in our canoe.” He picked up the few items lying about and re-packed them. “Come on, get in. We need to get moving.” Robbie reached in, grabbed her unicorn backpack and marched toward the ranger station. “Where are you going?” “Sorry, McGraw Tours,” she called over her shoulder, “but if you’re not going to check

Paradise

65

for snakes, I’m waiting here for Ranger Harrison. I’m sure he’ll be happy to give me a lift to the park entrance. I’ll find some way to get to my car. Thank you so much for a most interesting time.” He scrubbed his face, biting back his completely logical argument. No more teasing. She’s scared. I’m here to protect her. The customer is always right. “You’re absolutely right,” he called after her, his friendly tour guide face firmly in place. Her determined step faltered, and she slowly turned. “We should check for snakes. You won’t feel comfortable unless we do. The whole purpose of this trip is for you to have a memorable time.” Her delighted smile almost made it worthwhile–almost. He turned back toward the canoe and rolled his eyes. The customer is always right. The customer is always right. What a crock. ***** Robbie dipped her paddle and stroked in earnest now. She didn’t care if they were heading into the heart of Gator-town as long as they put distance between her and Snake-land. Hiding behind her sunglasses and ignoring Eddie’s lecture–again–she contemplated how quickly the beasties would get her if she dove into the swamp to put herself out of this misery. On the downside, it probably wouldn’t be a pretty sight but on the upside, it might put an end to his lecture and would most definitely put an end to her overwhelming embarrassment. She couldn’t quite single out the most humiliating moment of the morning. There were so many to choose from: Robbie, propositioning the hunk and getting turned down; Robbie, posing in her underwear, screaming over a stupid little snake; Robbie, making the hunk stand guard while she showered. A not-so-subtle ploy to get him to join her, which he ignored. Or how about Robbie, demanding the hunk empty the canoe and search every piece of gear for little critters? She mentally tore open the award envelope. And the winner for the most disastrous stunt of the day is–Robbie! For her realistic portrayal of a crazy woman losing her lunch. How could she be such a putz? For sure, any thoughts she had about Eddie McGraw being her Rebound Man had been flushed away this morning. If he didn’t want her before, he sure wouldn’t want her after that display. Maybe Rick was right. Maybe she didn’t have what it took to keep a man’s interest. Eddie had been polite and solicitous, but she’d seen the exasperation on his face. It had taken him over an hour to empty the canoe, search every flap and pocket of the equipment and re-pack the thing. And he’d done it all without griping, teasing or tossing her into the swamp. He had to think she was a first class nincompoop. Or a first class bitch. Fear of snakes was only part of the reason she’d made him empty it. How could she be so spiteful? Just because he didn’t want a fling-ding with her. She hung her head. That was it. She made the vow for the third time. From now on, she would enjoy this trip. Well, maybe not enjoy, probably more like tolerate. But no more complaining. No more making George of the Jungle empty the canoe. No more searching restrooms. She would be a pleasant little camper if it killed her! It probably would. “Are you all right up there? You’re not feeling sick again, are you? Do we need to stop?”

Eileen Ann Brennan

66

Her head snapped up. How could he be so kind after the way she treated him? “Yeah, I’m okay, just a little stiff neck.” She resumed paddling. “That happens when you’re not used to this. When we get to the platform, I’ll give you a neck massage. That should help.” She sat up tall, digging in her paddle with renewed vigor. “Sure, whatever,” she choked out. Her chest tightened at the thought of his hands exploring her neck, her shoulders and anywhere else he wanted. She closed her eyes and imagined herself naked, lying on her stomach, her head buried in her arms, her hair cascading across the sleeping bag. The wind howled outside the tent as a thunderstorm raged, rhythmically rocking the lantern on the crossbar. Eddie straddled her hips, the rough denim of his jeans a sharp contrast to the warm flesh of her bottom. Wait. Hold that. No, no jeans. He was naked, too. The crinkly hair on his legs tickled her hips. His weight pressed solidly against her, forcing titillating sensations down her legs, and better still, back up. His hands massaged, stroked and caressed her back before sliding outward to tease the tender sides of her breasts. Her breath seared her empty lungs as she fought for control, unwilling to surrender just yet. Every feather touch of his fingers sent flames licking between her thighs. Those fingers never stopped moving until his lips replaced them. The crisp hair of his chest brushed her sensitive back, heightening her awareness of him, if that were possible. He was speaking–still-only now, it wasn’t a lecture but dark promises of what he would do to her, and what he wanted her to do to him. She shivered at his suggestions, waiting to fulfill them. “Hey, darlin’! You daydreaming up there or just plum tired of rowing?” She boomeranged back to the present to spy her paddle floating ten feet behind them. As if stomping on a hidden brake pedal, Eddie stopped the forward motion of the canoe with his paddle and, using it as a rudder, quickly veered left to turn them around. With his powerful thrust, the canoe shot forward and corralled the wayward paddle before it escaped. He leaned over and plucked it from the murky water. She scanned the surface, silently praying there were no logs with eyeballs in the vicinity to snack on his fingers. Her face flamed at where she’d imagined those long, calloused fingers just moments before. “No point in blushing like a rose. There’s nothing to be embarrassed about.” His eyes crinkled in merriment as he held her paddle aloft. “Everyone drops one over now and then. You just lose yours more than most people. See, got it right here. No harm done.” Thank goodness he didn’t know the real reason she turned six shades of crimson! Before passing the paddle, he pointed it skyward. “Looks like we’re in for a show.” A large bird, its feathers a mixture of rich chocolate and cream latte with a crown as white as virgin snow, circled above them. The bright sunlight bounced off her glasses, and she shaded her eyes, steadying herself as Eddie turned the canoe to afford them a better view. “What is it?” “I guess I didn’t expect you to stand and whistle ‘Yankee Doodle,’” he said wryly, “but I thought you’d recognize a bald eagle.” Soaring high above, the eagle unexpectedly dropped from the sky, plunging down,

Paradise

67

plummeting toward the water only to halt its descent inches from crashing and climb back into the heavens. The water glistened like black glass, the air stilled and the only sound was the cry of the eagle as it dipped and swayed. Time drifted past the motionless canoe as the graceful play of the eagle’s wings performed the mesmerizing dance again and again. She tore her eyes from the eagle’s lissome waltz for a quick glance at Eddie. Her breath caught as he stared at the bird. Never had she seen such an expression on a man’s face. Wonder. Contentment. Excitement. A man totally in charge yet at peace with himself. His eyes lowered before she could look away and his expression changed. Instead of the teasing, sardonic look she’d come to expect, his eyes glowed darkly, sending an unreadable message. No, not unreadable, just…unexpected, in light of his earlier refusal. At a sharp cry, her attention reverted back to the magnificent bird. Whether it accomplished its goal or simply tired of its game, she’d never know. It ascended, then swooped low over their heads to circle the canoe twice before gliding out of sight. “Wow,” she breathed when her voice returned, “I’m not a bird watcher, but that was one of the most beautiful things I’ve ever seen.” She twisted in her seat, but the mesmerizing alpha male of a minute ago who she swore wanted to haul her off to his secret lair had vanished. The charming Crocodile Hunter sat firmly in the seat behind her. “Just one of the many benefits of booking with McGraw Tours.” His mouth slanted up on one side, giving the distinct impression he was laughing at her. ***** The rain battered relentlessly against the thin nylon of the tent, and she was grateful for the wooden overhang that kept the deluge away from the front flap. It was her fault they’d been caught in the downpour. Making Eddie search the canoe for non-existent creepy-crawlies wasted valuable time. She had no right to be aggravated, but she was, with herself. Of all the stupid stunts! Pitching camp in a storm had become routine. He set up the tent. She dropped the cooler in the water. He helped her onto the platform. She tried not to fall off. He hung up the clothes line. She dribbled over the floor. They made a good team. Light faded quickly with the thunderstorm and in the last haze before total darkness settled in, she squatted and rummaged through her backpack for her yellow sweat suit. Eddie wouldn’t light the lantern until they had both changed. “I can’t find my backpack. You didn’t throw it in the water again, did you?” His soft chuckle only partially disguised a concerned tone. “Don’t be silly. It’s next to the camp stove, behind the cooler.” “Right. I hadn’t counted on doing so much laundry this week.” He stripped off his shirt, wrung it out the tent flap beneath the lean-to and hung it on the line before reaching for the backpack, all the while keeping his back to her. She should turn around. Evidently, he thought she already had, or he wouldn’t undress so casually. Gawking at her guide wasn’t part of the tour, but she couldn’t take her eyes off his muscled back. Pulling a towel from the backpack, he carelessly rubbed it across his chest and shoulders. Her mouth was dry and her panties wet, and not just from the rain. Flipping the towel, he see-sawed it against his back. Her nipples beaded into hard

Eileen Ann Brennan

68

berries. He leaned forward and shuffled the towel through his dripping hair. Her little nubbin tingled and spears of electricity shot to that delicious spot below her navel. The soft sound of a belt unbuckling followed by a zipper caught her attention. She should look away, give him some privacy before he…My God, he’s got a great butt! He ran the towel briskly across his firm buttocks and the backs of his sturdy thighs. It disappeared around his front but from the position of his hands, she knew exactly what was getting his attention now. Her palms itched to take over the task of drying him while her tongue yearned to make him wetter. When he bent at the waist to dry his calves, her own legs turned to gummy snacks and she plopped back on her fanny. What her mouth could do with those buns! His back was to her but when he tossed his Crocodile Hunter shorts over the line and reached for his jeans, she gaped at him in profile. She’d been right. Mr. McGraw Tours was well hung. Even flaccid, he was long and thick. Imagine his size when he was swollen and rock hard! The slow burn of a few minutes ago centered directly between her legs, threatening to explode. Her breath came in silent, ragged gasps. Oh, she could make him hard. Her eyes half closed in anticipation. She could give him a hard-on he’d never forget. In dismay, she watched him balance first on one foot then the other, and those lovely firm cheeks disappeared under the denim jeans. He did that little shake guys do when they zip up their pants. The one where the butt wiggles and they adjust themselves. Another arrow of desire shot to her pulsing center. He goes commando. How nice. How convenient. She had imagined he did. She’d even looked for a telltale brief or boxer waistband but hadn’t seen one. Now, the thought of him wearing nothing but jeans and shorts all week sent shivers through her. “Are you done yet?” “Huh?” Her heart caught in her throat. Done? No, she wasn’t done, but she was close, so close. “Are you done getting changed? Can I turn around?” “Changed?” Fuzz blanketed her mind. “Well, duh. Changed. Are you planning on staying in those wet clothes all night?” “Oh.” The few sane cells left in her brain struggled to the forefront. “Right, changed.” It was on the tip of her tongue to invite him to help, but it was already “awkward and uncomfortable” enough. “One more minute.” Shaking off the heavy cloak of desire, she whipped off her wet T-shirt and bra and ran her towel quickly over her shoulders and breasts. Her nipples grew harder, and she rubbed the rough towel across them again, savoring the sensation. Her gaze never left Eddie’s back. What would it feel like to rub her distended tips against his warm flesh? She stood and slid off the wet shorts and thong. Two nights ago, she’d given him her back, but now she faced him, praying he’d turn around. She wanted to feel his eyes on her naked body, to see that dark, smoldering look he’d given her in the canoe. What was the rush? Why was she hurrying? The longer she took, the better chance he’d grow impatient and turn his gaze on her. She inched the towel down her stomach, and softly massaged her damp curls, wishing it were his fingers caressing her.

Paradise

69

In the dim light, he rocked to and fro on his bare heels and toes, his hands shoved backward in his rear pockets. The muscles of his broad shoulders bunched, and she longed to press her mouth to them, to trail her fingers from his waistband millimeter by slow millimeter up his spine to his corded neck, then into his shaggy hair. Moving the towel between her thighs, one hand holding the edge in front, the other in back, she spread her legs to dry them. On its own, the towel inched up until the edge met her sensitive cleft. Drawing it back and forth against her swollen flesh, she shuddered with each movement. She closed her eyes to fully experience the pulsing sensations, all the while wishing Eddie’s lips instead of a towel played with her soft flesh. “You know, Maisie can cook, serve and clean up a meal quicker than you can change your clothes. You need some light? I can’t see my hand in front of my face.” Her eyes popped open, or were they still shut? Night had settled on the swamp, bringing its pitch black covering. Rats, just a few more minutes, and she would have been there. Oh well… Ascending from the erotic trance, she quickly wrapped her soaking hair before pulling the lamb’s wool sweatshirt over her head. Its soft texture countered the rough towel, and her nipples continued to pucker at the warm, cozy feel of it. Searching the floor with her foot, she located and pulled on the sweatpants. “I’m…I’m done.” She took several shallow, measured breaths to bring her heart rate below a thousand beats per second. A bright glare filled the tent before Eddie turned down the lantern to a soft glow. “You look like you’ve run a mile. I didn’t think passing up the gear would work up a flush like that.” “Go figure.” She shrugged. Picking up her wet clothes, she moved to unzip the tent flap to wring them out. Rats, he’d put on a Crocodile Hunter shirt when she closed her eyes. And here she thought she’d have a lovely night fantasizing about his sexy chest. “Here. I’ll do that.” His big hands covered hers and lifted the dripping garments. “You’re all warm and dry in that baby chicken outfit. You’ll get soaked if you lean outside.” He unzipped a corner of the tent flap, stuck out his arm grasping her shirt and squeezed, then handed it to her. Each item received the same attention although there wasn’t much to wring out of her thong and bra. He hesitated a moment, rubbing the nylon thong between his thumb and forefinger before passing it to her. She’d been concentrating on his movements, so sleek, so efficient, she almost missed his comment. “Baby chicken outfit? What are you talking about?” He stood so close she had to bend her head back to see his face. “Sorry. It slipped out.” He gave her a sheepish grin, but she fixed him with a look, waiting for a reply. “If you must know, you look like one of those downy, baby chicks in that outfit.” He reached and patted her shoulder. “You know, all soft and fluffy and such.” Baby chicken or not, his touch sent a shock straight to her lower belly. She leaned into him, but he quickly stepped back. “You hungry?” Cripes, did he have to ask that question every night? Of course, she was hungry. She

Eileen Ann Brennan

70

was starved, only not for food. “I guess. What’s on the menu? More freeze dried crap?” She caught herself. Bitch mode not allowed. “I mean, yeah! Freeze dried, my favorite!” “Good save,” he chuckled, “but no freeze dried tonight. Can’t light the stove in this weather, but I’ve got an old stand-by. How about a PBJ?” She gave him her biggest, brightest, non-bitch smile. “Gee, peanut butter and jelly. I love a man who can cook!”

Paradise

71

Chapter Nine Eddie expelled a long breath. Robbie looked up, an unspoken question in her eyes. Her dark wine hair shimmered in the lantern light. So soft, so vulnerable sitting across from him in that fluffy yellow outfit. He should wrap her in a sleeping bag to protect her from himself. What the hell, maybe he should zip himself in with her. He lounged back, wondering how she had gotten under his skin at warp speed. So what if she wanted a fling and no commitments. Maybe he could change her mind. Maybe he could make her want to stay. God, he was worse than an adolescent figuring how to ask a girl to the eighth grade dance. She reached for her small bottle of lavender lotion and worked some into her hands and forearms. The scent about threw him over the edge. “So tell me, what are you going to do for Excelsior?” he asked to cover his almost groan. At this rate, he’d never make it to Friday. “Why do you want to know? I thought you disliked anything to do with desks and computers.” He sat up to emphasize an interest he didn’t possess. “No, not really, sorry if I came off like a jerk the other day. I’m curious. What will you do?” Her wide smile made up for the boring topic he already regretted unleashing. “With the internet so…“ A deafening bellow erupted somewhere near the front of the platform. “Oh my God! Help!” she screamed and dove at him. She was in his arms, clinging to him–actually, it was more like crawling up him–trembling. “We’re going to die!” “Hey, settle down. There’s nothing to be afraid of.” He hugged her and softly stroked her hair. Now this was paradise. Well, almost. “Um,” he gasped, “can you let go of my neck now?” Reaching behind his head, he loosened her death grip and placed her hands on his shoulders. Feeling shivers race up her spine, he sat her on his lap and held her solidly against his chest. “I hate to make so many requests, darlin’, but could you take your claws out of my shoulders?” It was a wonder they didn’t rip clear through his shirt. The roar sounded again and she locked her arms around him, burying her face in the crook of his neck. “I don’t want to die!” Alarms went off in his head, but he ignored them. Hadn’t he been wishing for this very thing only minutes ago? He took a deep breath and expelled it as if it was his last. “Shhh. It’s only Romeo out looking for a Juliet. He’s a couple weeks early in the season, but it happens.” “What are you talking about?” She shuddered against his neck. “It’s a bull gator looking for a date. They make that ungodly roar when they’re hunting up a lady. You know how it is,” he teased, trying to still her shaking form. “A lot of women like the loud, aggressive type. The macho guy.” A deathly silence fell over the swamp. Even the frogs’ croaking ceased. Her heartbeat thudded against his chest as the minutes ticked by. She shifted her butt, settling in. Damn. If he wasn’t hard before, he was a steel pipe now. His insides ignited at the feel

Eileen Ann Brennan

72

of her hip against his erection. He tightened his arms around her and felt a corresponding squeeze in her grip. The fresh scent of her lavender lotion folded him into an intimate embrace. Every fiber in him begged to nuzzle that long, graceful neck, to bury his face in her hair and inhale till there was nothing left of her. She wiggled again, pressing her bottom against his crotch. Oh, God, yes. Don’t stop, he silently begged. “Is…is it gone?” Her moist lips moved against his neck, a scant inch below his ear. “Shh. Wait a bit. Romeo’s just getting started.” The huge bellow erupted again, closer it seemed. Robbie squeezed her eyes tighter as if to shut out the sound. “My God, I’m going to get eaten tonight for sure,” she panted. If only, if only. “No one’s going to die. He’ll do that a few more times. If he doesn’t find any action, he’ll cruise to another part of the swamp. Who knows, maybe it’s ‘girls night out’ over by the canal.” He cautiously rubbed her back, attempting to comfort without taking too much pleasure. “There now, you’ve lived through a gator mating call. Not many first time campers are lucky enough to hear one.” “Lucky…yeah…I’ll remember that.” The touch of her lips against his throat was so light, he almost missed it until she repeated it higher just below his ear. When she sucked in his earlobe, she had his full attention. “You shouldn’t be doing that.” But her fingers stroking the nape of his neck sapped what little willpower he had left. Raw desire raced through his blood. He wanted her, but he wanted her on his terms. He made one last stab. She flattened her hand and ran it upward to tangle her fingers in his hair. “I haven’t changed my mind,” he rasped. “I don’t want another affair.” Her lips released his ear and began a slow trail across his jaw toward his mouth. “I know,” she whispered. Did he hear right? His heart filled with such hope and promise. Maybe dreams did come true. “You want more than an affair? You want to be with me? To see if we have something worth keeping?” He bent his head back to search those haunting green eyes. Tiny gold flecks around her irises sparkled in the lantern light, but the answer he needed was not in their gleaming depths. Unguarded, naked passion stared back at him. “All I know is I want you.” Pulling his face to hers, she claimed his mouth in a searing, searching kiss. He let go, then. Let go of his denial, his resolve, his plans. He gave them up for this time in her arms. If all she could give was a few nights, he’d take them. Who knew? Having her in his bed might be the first step in having her in his life. But even that didn’t matter. The flame she ignited in him burned away every promise, every resolution, every commitment he’d made to himself. ***** He was luscious and best of all, he wasn’t pushing her away. Robbie wound her arms around his shoulders and pressed her breasts tighter to his chest. His tongue teased her lips

Paradise

73

while his hand eased down to slip under her sweatshirt. Lips firm, yet soft as a spring night, brushed against hers until she quivered with anticipation. His calloused palm caressed her stomach before casually moving up to cup her aching breast. Her temperature hit a hundred and twelve. “Ah,” he sighed, “just how I imagined you’d feel, all tender and firm and feminine.” He flicked his tongue against her lips. “Open for me. I have to taste you again.” Quickly, before he changed his mind, her fingers raced to unbutton his shirt. Thank goodness he’d only fastened a few or she’d be forced to rip it off. Without warning, he rolled her onto her back, wedging a knee between her legs as his mouth took possession of hers. Eddie kissed like he did everything else–with enthusiasm and gusto. Surprised at first by the intensity of his onslaught, Robbie easily gave over to his passion. She wanted him, fiercely. The flames licking at her pulsing core threatened to devour her. Circling his broad shoulders, she entwined her fingers in his hair, pulling his mouth deeper into hers. His tongue roughly explored, twirling with hers until he coaxed it back into his mouth where he closed his lips and sucked it deeply. Lightning, hot and razor-sharp, shot through her, and she struggled to hang onto her sanity. She’d been half asleep this morning when he’d kissed her, and she’d wondered all day if her memory of his kisses was accurate. Could they have been as heart-stopping as she imagined? There was no doubt now. Kissing him was like being caught in a tornado. Everything was whirling, and there was only Eddie to cling to. She spread her legs and the full weight of his pelvis settled on hers. Without releasing his mouth, she bent her knees, cradling him tightly. His hard erection pulsed against her mons, sending more shockwaves of pleasure through her. Eddie broke the kiss. “Oh, God.” He leaned back, bracing his hands above her shoulders, a look of panic etched on his face. “You are on the pill, aren’t you?” he rasped. “I did see you pack them, didn’t I? I don’t have anything.” She leaned up and kissed the underside of his chin. “Yes. It’s okay,” she whispered. “I’m on the pill.” He slid his open mouth down her neck. “Thank God. Oh Babe, you’re delicious,” he murmured, tunneling a hand under her sweatshirt. “So soft. You’re so soft, so smooth.” In one quick motion, he leaned back on his knees, taking her with him. Gripping the bottom of her sweatshirt, he whipped it over her head and tossed it across the tent. In contrast to the speed he used to strip her, his measured slowness as he laid her back was unexpected. His amber eyes gleamed as he shrugged out of his shirt and stared down at her naked skin in the dim lantern light. “Beautiful, so beautiful,” he rasped, hovering over her. Her nipples, already puckered, begged for his touch. Instead, he stroked the underside of her breasts, leisurely massaging them with his thumbs. “I’ve wanted to do this since that first night when we were caught in the rain. That skimpy T-shirt and bra you wore hid nothing once they were wet.” His thumbs circled her areolas, teasing but avoiding the tight buds. “I don’t know why I talked you into changing, except that if you hadn’t, I would have

Eileen Ann Brennan

74

been doing this to you that night. And I shouldn’t have. I shouldn’t be doing this now, but God help me, I can’t stop.” He lowered his head and took a hardened peak between his teeth and tugged. She arched off the platform, barely able to utter his name in surprise. He pulled again, and she couldn’t hold back the moan of pleasure. Moving with infinite care, he took her other engorged tip between his teeth and again tugged. This time she rewarded him with a soft cry for his efforts. He slid up and took her mouth with a deep possessiveness. Stroking her lips with his tongue before gliding his mouth over her jaw to suck on her ear lobe. “Did you like that, Babe? Tell me. I want to make this good for both of us.” “Oh, yeah, that was…good,” she gasped, wondering when she lost the ability to speak. Releasing her, he leaned back on his haunches, eyes gleaming with satisfaction. Reaching for the waistband of her sweatpants, he swiftly removed them. His eyes darkened as he surveyed her naked, heaving body. His hungry, primal look sent an unmistakable message, and she answered in the only way she knew. Extending her arms, she silently pleaded for his return. “You’re everything I imagined, only more,” he whispered. He leaned over and entwined his fingers with hers, then studied their hands as if judging a fine wine. Pulling them to him, he lowered his mouth and gently kissed her wrists, then the backs of her hands, before pressing his lips to each of her knuckles in slow progression. “I noticed your hands when you held little Drew. So gentle, so covered in baby drool.” His dark eyes danced in merriment before a scorching stare focused on her fingers locked in his. “Your hands are stunning. Long, graceful, expressive. You talk with them, you know. You wave them around, especially when you’re excited or enthused.” His voice grew husky and his hold tightened. “I want them on every inch of me.” He turned them and placed her palms on his chest, directly over his taut nipples. His thick fingers wrapped around her wrists, holding her hands in place. Her breath caught in her throat at his invitation, but inexplicably, she hesitated, staring at her fingers poised so intimately on his chest. This was what she wanted, what she had plotted for, but the intensity of his gaze, the passion of his words instinctively warned her that the stakes were much higher than she anticipated. These were not the actions and words of a man who’d be satisfied with a one night stand. “Hey you, no second guessing now. You wanted this. And now I want it as much as you. Touch me, Robbie. I want to feel those silky hands stroking me.” His deep voice was little more than a whisper, but it reaffirmed her need to have him. When he spoke like that, she could almost forget her plans and promise him anything he wanted. As if watching a movie in slow motion, she gently circled her palms over his hard pecs. A sharp intake of breath alerted her to the intensity of his emotions. The crisp hair tickled as she softly massaged him. With each caress, his skin grew hotter to her touch, his breathing more ragged. “That’s it, Babe. Touch me. Explore me. Learn what my body feels like.” Her fuzzy gaze moved from his chest, up his neck, past his chin. His eyes were closed

Paradise

75

as if savoring the contact. The expression on his face took her breath away. Contentment, mixed with pleasure and a heavy dose of desire. She slid her hands up to cup his jaw and bring his mouth to hers. “Kiss me, Eddie. I’ll die if you don’t kiss me right now.” And he did. A long, searing, open-mouthed, wet one. “Now, that’s a kiss,” she murmured as his mouth traveled down her neck and below her shoulder to hover over her breast. Her nipples were already tender from his previous attention and tingled in anticipation. He opened his mouth wide and gently sucked one breast, taking in a generous mound. She cradled his head, offering him more, anything he wanted. Low moans filled the tent, and she realized in surprise they came from her. He treated the other breast to the same attention, kissing it, exploring it with his tongue, drawing out her pleasure and then he went still. “Not yet, Baby, not yet,” he gulped through labored breaths. He leaned back to take her chin between his hands. “I want to play with you a whole lot more.” He trailed kisses down her jaw. She clung to him, wrapping her arms around his broad shoulders and her legs around his waist. He was still wearing his jeans? How did that happen? He had her brain so tied up in knots she hadn’t realized he wasn’t naked! His mouth trailed wet kisses down her throat. He murmured something. “I have to know what you’re thinking. Talk to me. What are you feeling?” Cripes, even in the middle of passionate foreplay, he’s still chattering. “Do you like this?” The tip of a hot, wet tongue circled the shell of her ear. She stopped struggling with his jeans and listened, really listened to him. “Talk to me, Babe. Tell me what you’re thinking.” If her hands hadn’t been tangled in his pants, she would have given herself a head slap. Eddie talked all the time. Now, he wanted her to, to tell him what she felt, what she wanted. She went still as the thought took hold. Of course! Eddie was aroused by sound! By words! He was telling her how to excite him, how to stimulate him! She just hadn’t read between the lines. “I’m thinking you’re the best Crocodile Hunter I’ve ever been with.” Hmm, how was that? He pulled back. “You’ve been with other Crocodile Hunters?” Hmm, not a great opening volley. “The only Crocodile Hunter I want to be with is right here, and I’m going to learn every itty, bitty inch of him with my hands, my lips and my tongue.” “Oh, God, Robbie,” he groaned, lowering his mouth to her neck. She gave herself a mental high five. She could do this verbal foreplay thing. “Especially my tongue.” She tangled her fingers in his hair. “So soft.” Another groan told her she’d hit her mark. He sucked deeply at the sensitive spot at the base of her neck. “Keep doing that. It’s incredible.” She skimmed her hands down his sleek back, feeling the hard muscles bunch at her touch. “Your body is beautiful, Eddie, I want to touch all of…Will you take off these damn jeans!” He chuckled against her neck. Reaching behind him, he unhooked her arms, but she

Eileen Ann Brennan

76

struggled to maintain her hold. “It’s okay. I’m not going anywhere,” he soothed, kneeling in front of her. “You told me to take off my damn jeans.” She sat up and nearly came at the erotic sight of Eddie kneeling between her naked, spread-eagle legs, her breasts throbbing for his attention. “I’ve a better idea.” He grasped her hands, placing them on his waistband. “Why don’t you take them off?” Her temperature rose another twenty degrees. She could clearly see the outline of his erection beneath the zipper. She lowered her hands to caress him through the soft, faded fabric. Heat radiated and warmed her fingers. She felt him watching her, waiting. Controlling her own need, she sought to draw out his pleasure. “Tell me what you’re thinking,” she whispered. “Tell me what you’re feeling right now.” He looked down at her from heavy lidded eyes, a faint smile played across his lips before he pursed them and expelled a deep sigh. “I don’t want you to stop. Keep stroking me.” His fists clenched at his side. ”Unzip my jeans, Babe. Touch me. I need to feel you.” Robbie reached up with one hand to unfasten the button while her other hand continued to caress the length of him. Careful not to catch any hair, she lowered the zipper and reached to fondle him. His shaft was long and thick, pulsing in her hands. Remembering, she voiced her thoughts. “You’re beautiful, so smooth and hard.” She gently stroked him, barely able to maintain a coherent thought. “I’m so hot and wet for you right now, I can’t think of anything except having you inside me. I want you, Eddie. Please come inside me.” She leaned back on her elbows, pulling his cock. Slowly, he followed, but stopped short of covering her. His erection pulsed firmly in her grasp. “Am I doing it right? Am I saying what you need to hear?” she whispered as he kicked off the jeans and pressed her thighs further apart. “It’s what I feel. It’s what I’m thinking.” He reached between her legs, gently separating her tender flesh. Moist heat greeted his touch. She moaned low and long, encouraging him to continue his exploration. “You’re a quick learner. You got it right.” He circled her clit with the pad of his middle finger before lowering it to trace the outer rim of her wet slit. Gasping, she squeezed his cock in response. “That’s nice,” she whispered, “but I had something a little thicker and longer in mind.” She tugged his cock, directing it to her waiting portal. “You can replace that finger with this, Tarzan, and make me a very happy woman.” “Whatever you say, Baby,” he moaned, easing his shaft into her soft folds. He kissed her long and hard as he entered her hot, wet channel. “Oh, Babe…” She was so tight that at first he wondered if she could take him, but her natural moisture eased the way until he was buried up to his hilt. He leaned back to measure her reaction. Eyes as deep as the sea stared back at him. “Are you all right?” In reply, she wound her legs around his hips. A hint of a smile curved the corners of

Paradise

77

her mouth. “Oh, yeah. I’m doing just fine.” She reached up to take his mouth and arched her pelvis into him. He began his thrusts slowly, not wanting to hurt or frighten her with the force of his need. His control was in shreds. Never had he wanted a woman like he wanted this one. She had to stay in his future. After knowing her for only a few days, he was as certain she was meant for him as if he’d known her for a lifetime. As control slipped away, he attempted to even his ragged breathing. This had to last, but her moans and urging told him she was close. Giving up, he pulled back longer and thrust deeper, all thoughts of sanity gone until she convulsed beneath him. Not yet, he begged, wanting to keep going forever. As her climax grew, he kept up his rhythm, suppressing his own need for completion. She peaked and her spasms encouraged him to join her. Through gritted teeth, he held his own release in check. As she began to come down, a sensation of total possession enveloped him, knowing he had satisfied her so quickly. “Again,” he whispered. “I’m going to give you another climax. Stay with me. I have to feel you…to come with you…” He resumed his pace. Passion as he’d never known clouded his senses. Bracing his elbows, he stared down at the loveliest vision he’d ever seen. Her skin flushed with the glow of the lantern light, her eyes half closed in desire, her arms gripping his shoulders, drawing him down to her. She tensed beneath him. “Eddie, Eddie,” she moaned. “Don’t stop. Don’t stop. Talk to me. Tell me…what…you’re feeling.” She clung to him, thrusting her hips high to meet his. He was seconds away. “Come for me, Robbie! Let go. Now!” The instant he felt her first spasm, he thrust deeply again and again. “Robbie! Robbie!” The roar echoed against the walls of the tent. His seed flowed into her, making them one. Her legs were like vises as she drew him further into her. God, he wanted to stay lost in her forever. He surfaced slowly, not wanting the moment to end. When he could move without having his heart explode, he leaned back on his elbows. Robbie’s breasts bobbed with her labored breathing. Unable to resist, he bent and took a firm globe in his mouth, sucking gently. Her hand lightly caressed his hair. He stayed buried in her as he moved to pleasure her other breast. Oh, yeah, this was Paradise. She took a deep breath, then another. Reluctantly, he released her hardened nipple and smiled down at her. “So tell me, do I take your breath away?” She inhaled deeply. “Talk about being caught between a rock and a hard place. Between you and this wooden floor, air is becoming a valued commodity. Not that I’d ever complain about anything.” She grinned. “No, you’d never complain about anything.” He rolled off her onto his back, pulling her with him. He reached for her sleeping bag and yanked it over them. “I think we can use a little naptime, don’t you?” Tucking her gently to his side, he kissed her forehead and settled back. Within minutes, her arm on his chest fell slack and her breathing deepened. He tightened his hold. The image of Robbie sitting in the office playing with little Drew drifted across what was left of his consciousness. Somehow he’d figure out a way to keep her. He’d been right from the start. Once he had her, he couldn’t let her go.

Eileen Ann Brennan

78

***** Soft lips nuzzled Robbie’s neck. “Listen, why don’t you get dressed and packed while I get us some breakfast?” With his fingers drawing luscious circles on her breasts, the last thing she wanted to do was pack. “Mmmmm,” she mumbled, hoping he’d go back to sleep. “Come on, sleepyhead. Time to get moving.” He eased himself away from her and a chill rushed in to replace his warm body. Eddie stood and stretched his arms over his head. Her eyes popped out when she remembered she had been resting on that massive expanse of male chest. Tiny shock waves pulsed nicely between her legs. Even his armpits were sexy with their little tuffs of hair. Following the trail like a treasure map, her gaze drifted across his pecs, down his abs, which she knew for a fact were rock solid, to where the trail ended at his unbuttoned jeans. Unbuttoned jeans! Oh, wow. Disappointed, she watched as he grabbed a T-shirt and wrestled into it. It should be against the law to cover that up, she thought, as he bent to kiss her forehead. “Meet you on the veranda,” he called, leaving the tent with the camp stove and cooler. With him gone, she flopped back into her sleeping bag, remembering last night. She’d been right. He was Tarzan! Sometime after she’d fallen asleep, he’d turned off the lantern. Later, in the total darkness of night, a calloused hand probed her damp curls, teasing her to awareness. His simple declaration of “I want you, Robbie,” was enough to have her straddling him and taking him deep inside. It was magic, erotic and a little weird, not seeing the man who made love to her. Her other senses heightened with the lack of sight. She tasted more, inhaled scents she would never forget, felt his skin against hers with an awareness that even now made her flesh tingle. And the sound. The sound of his deep voice. The sultry words. Whispered promises of what he would do with her, what he wanted her to do with him. Her own voice drifted back like a memory suddenly recalled. She blushed at the things she’d said, murmuring what she liked, sighing her pleasure at his intimate suggestions. And just now, he’d shown her how up he was for morning sex. Eddie McGraw was one hellofa Rebound Man! She needed to do something nice for him. After all, he’d been so good to her–both in and out of his sleeping bag–and despite her promises to behave, she hadn’t been a model camper. There were two days left. She would start today. She’d be the most enthusiastic camper, the most interested camper, the most adventurous camper he ever saw. Cripes! She’d be Super-Camper! Whatever Eddie wanted to do in this nasty swamp, she’d do. She could live through two days of swamp touring. Maybe. Glancing around the tent, she wished they didn’t have to leave. Spending the day cocooned and making love would sure beat looking at slimy old alligators. She sighed and stood. They had to be off the platform before ten and it was probably close already. Regretfully, she changed into shorts and a T-shirt and rolled up the sleeping bags. “Hey,” called Eddie. “Are you going to spend the entire day in there? We’ve got places

Paradise

79

to go, woman. Get out here and eat before it’s cold.” She sighed, the call of the wild, for sure. “I’m coming. I’m coming. Keep your shirt on!” Hmm, probably a bad choice of phrasing, she mused, joining him on “the veranda.” She took a fortifying breath. Somebody talk me out of this. “So where are we going today? Would it be okay if we did a little hiking? I know I said I didn’t want to, but I’m missing a lot of interesting stuff by not walking around on some of these islands. Eddie? Eddie, quit looking at me like that.” “Like what?” “Like I’ve got three heads.” “Look, I don’t know who you are, but where’s Robbie and what have you done with her?” “Oh, stop it, just because I changed my mind is no reason to behave like a snot. I thought that after three solid days in that boat, it might be fun to get out and see some other sights.” “Really?” He raised an eyebrow and handed her a bowl of oatmeal before locking his hands around her waist and pulling her to him. Her hips connected with his, and a rush of desire flowed through her veins. “I had a really good time last night.” He leaned around her hands clutching the bowl to nibble on her ear. “And I had a better time this morning,” he whispered. “The word is ‘canoe.’” If he hadn’t been so close she would have dropped her oatmeal. “What?” “As I’ve mentioned before, it’s not a boat. It’s a canoe. Can you say canoe?” With a peck on the nose, he released his hold and returned to the camp stove. Her knees wobbled, but she congratulated herself for not falling off the platform. “I know the perfect island for a hike. It has some beautiful foliage and trails.” “You know,” she said, eyeing her bowl. “I’m not one to complain, but the last time I ate oatmeal, I was in a high chair. My mother said the kitchen walls were never the same afterwards.” “Of course, you’d never complain.” He rolled his eyes. “But the sad truth is, you’ll eat your oatmeal or you’ll go hungry.” He turned his back, but not before she caught the beginnings of a smile. Hunkering down, he fixed a bowl for himself. “I thought the customer was always right,” she said, balancing her spoon upright in the center of the bowl. His reproachful grimace told her he did not find that amusing. “Tell you what, you eat your oatmeal like a good little camper, and I’ll make sure you see some of the most fascinating sights nature can provide right here in the Okefenokee. Deal?” She took a deep breath. “Deal,” she said smiling brightly, stuffing in a spoonful of the goop. Hmm, not bad, but she’d feed herself to a python before letting him know. What fascinating sights did he have in mind? She knew what fascinating sights she wanted to see–again-and they had nothing to do with foliage or trails.

Eileen Ann Brennan

80

Chapter Ten The day was clear, crisp and nauseatingly healthy. It even smelled fresh. They beached the canoe alongside a dozen others and traipsed down a narrow trail toward the interior of the island. “Notice the lush vegetation. They have controlled burnings periodically to keep it from overtaking the island.” She knew she’d regret it, but… “What’s a controlled burning?” He proceeded to describe the process in minute detail. She hoped her “I see’s” and “How about that’s” were timed right. Cautiously, she avoided any contact with the surrounding vegetation even the type Eddie touched when he held it out of her way. You never knew what was poisonous, and he was probably immune to everything. She followed closely behind him through the dense underbrush, careful to step in his footprints and avoid uncharted territory. If she was cautious, she wouldn’t step on anything squishy. Before each step, she scanned the ground for creepy, crawly things waiting to pounce. Taking giant steps to keep up, she occasionally lost her balance. Luckily, he hardly noticed her, but kept forging onward. “Many varieties of wildflowers in a rainbow of colors can be found here.” Cripes, he was in full tour guide mode now. The flowers were pretty. Too bad she’d left her digital camera in the canoe. Some of them would have been stunning on websites. “I give up,” he said, stopping so abruptly she bumped into him. He turned and grabbed her arms to stop her fall. “What the hell are you doing?” She stared up into laughing eyes. “What do you mean? I was paying attention. I even asked questions.” Hmm, how nice it felt leaning into him. “What is with the leap frog business?” The corners of his mouth twitched, fighting a smile. “Oh, well, you see, I was being careful not to step on any plants.” His skeptical look told her he wasn’t buying it, but he didn’t release his hold. “If you must know,” she replied with false haughtiness. “I’m stepping where you did so I won’t trip over any snakes or bugs.” He chuckled and gave her one of those smiles that went all the way to his dark honey eyes. “For God’s sake, you’re making enough noise to scare every living thing for miles around. The snakes and bugs are not going to attack you.” He took her hand and drew her with him. “Besides, I’m here to protect you if they do. Come on, there are some spectacular old trees about a half mile from here that will impress even you.” His big hand holding hers was warm and rough and comfortable. A hand that would be there to help her, to take care of her. Walking next to him, she imagined they were a couple. A warm, rosy feeling of belonging settled over her. Glancing at him from the corner of her eye, she again thought how handsome he was. He’d changed after breakfast, claiming jeans were too hot in the outdoor sun. He was now dressed in full tour guide uniform, khaki cargo shorts and shirt, dapper work boots all topped off with the Red Sox baseball cap. The poster boy for outdoor adventure. “The small flowers you see are…”

Paradise

81

Try as she might, his lecture went in one ear and out the other without a jangle in between. They reached the clearing where several groups of people milled about a gigantic tree. Its huge limbs spread out for dozens of yards in all directions, many of them touching the ground. These appeared to take root and almost become separate trees themselves. The main trunk had to be over eight feet across. “Oh, wow,” was all she could squeeze out. Spanish moss swayed in the gentle breeze, and the other tourists murmured softly as if they were in church. Peering upward through the branches, she searched for a glimpse of sky but the tree was so dense, it was like standing under a massive umbrella. Eddie glanced her way, his raised eyebrow awaiting her reaction. “It’s magnificent,” she breathed quietly, not wanting to disturb the solemn atmosphere of the surroundings. He smiled down at her. “I thought you’d like it. A virgin oak. Loggers somehow missed it at the turn of the last century.” They stopped walking, but he continued to hold her hand, and she made no move to reclaim it. It felt so right, as if they’d been holding hands for years. “Come on. There’s something else I want to show you.” He led her past another Crocodile Hunter with a group of women tourists about her own age. Their inviting smiles and appreciative stares at Eddie sent a vicious stab of jealously through her. She moved closer and clasped his hand tighter. Her heart leapt when he squeezed her hand. She looked up sharply and her insides flipped when he gave her a wink, as if they shared a special secret. He nodded at the tour guide and women and continued walking. “I know this is going to be tough, but you need to be quiet. No talking and try not to sound like a herd of buffalo when you walk.” He smiled and squeezed her hand again, taking the sting out of his words. Leading her down a narrow path away from the tourists, he shortened his steps, holding her close to his side. They walked forever before he halted, and yet the time next to him wasn’t nearly long enough. Leaning down, he brushed his lips against her ear. “Shhh,” he whispered. “Be very quiet now and follow me.” She hesitated only a moment when he led her off the path, following signs only he could see. His footsteps fell silently on the damp earth as he held back the foliage. Her breath escaped in a silent sigh. He was so close, his lips grazed her ear. Every nerve in her body was on high alert as they crept to a low cropping of rocks. Eddie raised his hand and pointed toward a large body of open water. The water rippled in all directions at once. Wait! That’s not water! It’s birds-thousands and thousands of birds! Eddie’s lips hovered over her ear again. “Heron,” he whispered before slowly turning his head to gaze out over the scene again. His cheek brushed her hair, and he released her hand to slide his arm around her shoulder and hold her tightly. She leaned into him, resting her head on his chest, and admired the spectacle. But it wasn’t the magnificent sight that had her heart pounding. No, it was the feel of his lips on her hair, and the echoing response of his heart beneath her ear. He was going to kiss her. Savoring the feel of his arm around her until she was sure

Eileen Ann Brennan

82

she’d melt and dribble at his feet, she slowly leaned her head back to look into his eyes. Her lips grazed the rough curve of his chin. He redirected his attention from the birds to the top of her head. With infinite care, his eyes slid downward, holding her gaze too long before dipping to study her mouth. Her lips burned at the sensation. Involuntarily, they parted and her tongue slipped lightly across them to quench the burning heat. Every muscle in her body tensed, waiting, begging. “God, I can’t get enough of you,” he murmured an instant before his mouth descended to hers. She’d expected an assault and was surprised at the light, searching, questing touch. A shiver beyond anticipation ran down her spine. Her mouth silently pleaded with him to deepen the kiss. He rewarded her with a gentle flick of his tongue across her lower lip before accepting her gift with a low, almost imperceptible groan. His mouth widened and his tongue found its quarry, circling hers with the heat of molten lava. He continued to grip her waist while his other hand traveled a torturously deliberate path up her arm to caress her shoulder, her neck, before his fingers tangled in the hair beneath her cap. “More,” he whispered. “I need more of you.” His mouth commanded hers. Controlled, persuaded, coaxed. Breathing became a memory as his tongue stroked, then dueled with hers. Wanting more, she closed her lips around his tongue and cautiously sucked it. Chills, shivers, shudders and every other word for exquisite sensations shot straight from her mouth to her most sensitive places. Her brain played no part in the symphony her body conducted. It didn’t matter. She wanted this. His tongue escaped to caress her lower lip even as his teeth scraped hers. “You’re incredible, Babe. Touch me.” She smiled inwardly. Even in the throes of passion, Eddie talked. Somehow, her hand made its way inside the collar of his shirt to be greeted by hot, searing flesh. Reaching, her fingers undid one button, two buttons, three buttons before plunging into the wiry mat covering his chest. Her hand sought, then found the hardened male nipple, and she rotated her palm over it. His lesson from the night before was not lost on her. She knew what aroused him. “Do you like this?” she whispered. He ripped his mouth from hers to explore the tender gully at the base of her neck. “Keep doing that,” he groaned. “Don’t stop.” His lips, no longer soft, sucked deeply as if he wanted to inhale her. Sliding his hand down to her bottom, he drew her closer, positioning her against his hard shaft. She shifted until he was right where she needed him. Then determinedly spread her legs and pressed her pelvis into his. “Oh yeah, right there, Babe.” He pulled her tightly, grinding his erection at the juncture of her thighs. Her mouth found his and she clung to him, experiencing the delicious shards of tension that shot through her. The deep, musky scent of his aroused body filled her nostrils, blanking out every scent in the swamp. Even in the shade of a moss covered cypress tree, a fine sheen of perspiration glistened on his neck and arms. This new side of Eddie intrigued her. The affable tour guide had many facets, including

Paradise

83

this wild, passionate one she’d hoped to tap, never realizing the depth of it. She slid her fingers over his warm pectoral muscle, reacquainting herself with the contours and the heat. The wiry hair, once springy, was now damp with excitement. He grasped her wrist and gently pulled her hand away, placing it on his hip before stepping back and putting some inches between them. Surprised and disappointed, she moved to close the distance, but he held her forearms keeping her in place. His labored breath excited her, even as her own lungs refused to operate. “If we don’t knock this off, I’m going to take you right here, right now,” he rasped in a low whisper. “You are one dangerous lady, Miss Robbie.” He gazed off into the distance before focusing on her face again. “More than anything, I’d like to lose myself in you, but not here where we can fall in a patch of poison ivy or be interrupted by a reptile or thousands of birds.” He hugged her affectionately, apparently under control again. Her heart hammered and, judging from the heat, her face must be magenta. She didn’t want to stop. She wanted him to take her right there, right then. Who cared about some creepy old gators anyway? She nuzzled closer, once again inhaling his scent. Her pelvis brushed his, checking, and he chuckled. “Yeah, I’m still hard. You got me way too excited to just forget like that. I’m going to be in some serious pain for awhile yet.” She smiled into his shirt. “Good. It’s your own fault.” She leaned against his chest and her pulse gradually resumed a beat somewhat less than the speed of hummingbird wings. After a long while, he nudged her and stepped away, signaling that she should follow. Marveling at the sea of birds one last time, she silently slipped away to the path. He held her hand again and led her back toward the magnificent tree. “What was that place? Why are there so many birds there? Where did they come from?” “It’s their feeding and breeding ground. I found it when I was a kid. The rangers know about it, and I’m sure other swamp groupies are aware of it, but since it’s off the beaten path, most tourists miss it. Those who know about it don’t go out of their way to advertise it.” “Thanks for sharing it with me. It was awesome.” His appreciative smile went straight to her heart, and she stopped walking. She wasn’t ready to share him with other tourists yet. Pulling him to the side of the path, not quite into the underbrush, she slid her hands up his chest, around his neck and pressed her mouth to his. He hesitated, then joined in the kiss, encircling her in his arms. Her kiss was hot, hard and determined. “Wow. What was that for?” he asked, nuzzling her lower neck. “Just so you remember who you showed your birds to.” “Oh, there’s not a chance I’ll forget that.” He pulled back, keeping her in his arms. A crooked smile meandered across his face, and he traced a finger from her lips to the base of her neck where he drew small circles. “Oops.” “What do you mean ‘oops’?” His smile widened. “Nothing. We’d better get going. It’s a long way to the next platform and we’re running late.” His smile disappeared, replaced now by smoldering eyes. “There are some…things I need to do when we get there.”

Eileen Ann Brennan

84

The desire in his expression had flames lapping at her toes. After buttoning his shirt, he slung his arm around her shoulders, and led her back to the large oak. “You won’t find many trees like this in the Big Apple.” He was back in tour guide mode. She nodded, ignoring him. They walked hand-in-hand around the sprawling oak, stopping to take in the aura of it again. Several women tourists drifted over to listen to Eddie’s spiel. He smiled at their interest and continued to spurt out swamp facts, although now, his voice had a distinct Southern drawl. Where on earth had that come from? Was he out to charm all the women on the planet? Pressing herself firmly into his side, she staked her territory and openly frowned at them. They had no business sizing up her Tarzan. Out of nowhere, a sharp stab of regret hit her. At least, he was hers until tomorrow afternoon. ***** “Eddie! Yoo-hoo! Eddie! Over here!” The somber mood around the oak tree shattered. Eddie stopped mid-sentence and turned to the piercing voice. “Hi, Eddie!” Robbie looked over her shoulder, frowning when she saw Betty Boop scramble past the other tour groups “Well, this is a surprise.” Eddie grinned. She plowed into him and gave him a big kiss on the mouth. Robbie, still pressed to his side, let her hand on his hip slip. He tightened his grip, but having no desire to be part of a threesome, she stepped away. Short of creating a scene, he couldn’t keep her with him. His chagrined look before he gently clasped Lou Ann’s upper arms and eased her away said it all. “Uh, hi Lou Ann. What an unexpected treat. What are you doing here?” “I checked with Nick about your schedule, and he said you’d be by the old oak today, so Earleen and I thought we’d come out and keep you company. She’s getting some stuff out of our canoe.” “Well now, ain’t that just plum sweet of you gals.” Robbie raised an eyebrow. How could this stop be on his schedule when she suggested it only this morning? She watched in wonder as Eddie turned from attentive lover to Southern ladies man, complete with accent. Where did he pull these personalities from? “I’ve missed you so much. I hate when you do these week-long tours. It gets so lonely without your handsome face down at Maisie’s.” Robbie sniffed. My God, Lou Ann even smelled like Maisie’s place. Even at her worst, Robbie’s mom never smelled like a diner on her day off. “Well, Lou Ann, and just what did you have to bribe ol’ swamp-hating Earleen with to get her to come out here with you?” Lou Ann took no notice of his question but stuck to him like a hound on a rabbit. Every step back he took, she took two forward. She looked so ridiculous that one of the women tourists snorted as they left to re-join their tour guide. A heavy set woman with big hair and nails as red as Satan’s tail dragged an overloaded picnic basket in both hands over to where they stood. “Hi, Earleen. It’s a pleasure to see you.”

Paradise

85

She grunted and dropped the basket at her feet. “Hi, Eddie. I sure do hope you appreciate the trouble we went through.” Eddie ignored her less than gracious greeting. “By the way, ladies, may I introduce you to Ms. Robbie Miller. She was the winner of our Channel Ten travel giveaway. Ms. Miller, this is Miss Earleen Andrews and Mrs. Lou Ann Ritter.” As the saying went “butter wouldn’t melt in his mouth,” he was so smooth. Robbie gave them a bright smile. “Hello. It’s so nice to meet you.” Eddie continued as if she hadn’t spoken. “She havin’ a mighty fine time this week explorin’ the swamp. Aren’t you, Ms. Miller?” Lou Ann gave Robbie a sideways glance but Earleen stuck out her hand. “Good to meet you, too, Honey.” Robbie shook her hand, wondering where this was going. “Now, you know I don’t use ‘Mrs.’ anymore, not since my divorce,” pouted Lou Ann. Robbie looked from Earlene to Lou Ann pawing at Eddie and a wave of righteous anger washed over her. How dare that floozy touch her man! Taking a step forward with every intention of socking her in the kisser, Robbie caught herself up short. She had no hold on Eddie. She insisted this was just an affair. He was her Rebound Man. She was leaving for New York, a place he hated, but a place where she would finally make her mark, prove her worth. By her own choice, Eddie wasn’t hers so she had no right to stop Lou Ann from chasing him. Lou Ann stared longingly into his eyes while he continued his futile attempts to free himself from her grasp. I may not have any right to stop her, but if she bats her eyes, I’m going to barf. “You know, Lou Ann, I just can’t keep your marriages and divorces straight. I’ll try to remember you’re between husbands.” Eddie had finally succeeded in extricating himself from Lou Ann’s grasp and moved to stand beside Robbie. Lou Ann’s head jerked around as if noticing Robbie for the first time. “What’s that on your neck?” she asked. “Huh?” “That red spot at the base of your neck. What is it?” Robbie lifted her fingers and stroked her collarbone. She flinched when she touched a bruise. Her eyes flew to Eddie, but he just stood there smirking. A very short time ago, his mouth had been pretty active on that part of her anatomy. She hid a smile. The creep had given her a hickey! “Oh, that. It’s hives. I get them a lot. A hazard of being a redhead,” she muttered. Satisfied, Lou Ann turned back to Eddie. He sidestepped when she reached for his shirt button. “We brought a picnic lunch. Thought you’d appreciate it after eating freeze-dried food all week. Got it special from Maisie’s.” Robbie folded her arms across her shaking chest in a vain attempt to suppress her laughter at his predicament. He looked so pathetic she couldn’t be jealous. Lou Ann had her gun sights set on Eddie, and he didn’t know what to do. “Well, that’s right nice of you gals, and we certainly do appreciate your thoughtfulness. Don’t we, Miss Robbie?” She gave him a blank stare so he hurried on. “But unfortunately, we’ll have to take a rain check. We’re already way behind schedule. As it is, we won’t make

Eileen Ann Brennan

86

our next platform before nightfall. Ms. Miller has a mighty big fear of being on the water after dark.” He sidestepped Lou Ann and circled around Earleen to grasp Robbie’s elbow and hustle her away. “We’re powerful sorry we can’t join you. Maybe some other time,” he called over his shoulder. “You have a nice picnic and a pleasant trip back to town. So long, girls.” Robbie glanced over her shoulder in time to see Lou Ann stamp her foot. “Eddie!” “I told you this was a stupid idea!” Earleen’s hiss drifted to them. He marched her to the canoe. His grim countenance warned her to keep her snide remarks to herself, but the giggles wouldn’t stop. “Not one word about thirty year mortgages.” “Smooth, really smooth.” She grinned. “Didn’t I mention Mrs. Ritter had you slated to become her next bridegroom?” Eddie replied in his good ol’ boy accent. “My, my but you do have an active imagination, Ms. Miller. Lou Ann is a good friend. The Okefenokee will freeze rock solid before she’d consider me husband material.” “Yeah, right, and what’s with this whole ‘Ah shucks, Ma’am,’ Mayberry accent? You haven’t talked like that since that first day at Maisie’s,” she egged him on. Reaching the canoe, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a long, lingering kiss that sent her heartbeat into overdrive. “Well, ya see, darlin’,” he said, affecting the slow, melodic drawl, “ya gotta play to your audience. To Lou Ann and Earleen, I’m a regular good ol’ boy.” “And that gaggle of women you charmed the socks off of?” “Give me a break, any tourist coming to a Georgia swamp wants to believe the guide was born and raised in a little shack. It’s much more exciting if he walked barefooted to the one room schoolhouse and had a gator instead of a dog as his best friend. If that’s what they want, than that’s what they get at McGraw Tours. We aim to please, Ma’am.” He gave her another slow kiss, massaging her bottom and pulling her tighter to his hips. For a moment, she couldn’t help wonder how many other “little campers” he’d pleased. And the thought brought a deep sense of regret. “So I’ve noticed.” She leaned into him, resting her head on his chest. “Are you going to make me go on a snake hunt again and empty this thing out?” Her gaze shifted from Eddie to the canoe, then back to Eddie. After the special time he’d given her, guilt crept up her spine at the thought of making him do all that extra work. “No, I think I’ll survive. As long as you promise no creepy crawly things got in there.” He released her and drew a cross on his chest. “Scout’s honor. Nothing’s in there that shouldn’t be. Now, we’re going to switch places. You’ll take the rear and I’ll be in the front.” “Why?” “Usually, it doesn’t matter which end is the front or back of the canoe. But the way I’ve got this thing packed, there’s no foot room if we reverse it now.” She heard his lecture voice coming on. “So unless you want me to get in the rear and you push the canoe back into the water, we’ll need to switch seats for the next leg of the journey.” “Oh,” she mouthed, picking up her paddle and climbing over the supplies to sit in the rear. She watched as Eddie put his shoulder to the bow and shoved it into the water. Just

Paradise

87

before it slid in, he jumped deftly aboard, sitting and using his paddle as a rudder to guide them around and back onto the trail. “Looks like we’re going to escape the rain tonight,” he shouted over his shoulder. “Too bad you’re not up for moonlight tour.” “Thanks, but I’ll pass. Too much excitement for one day. How far to the Holiday Inn?” “We’re heading to Platform Five. It’s a couple hours from here so just settle back and enjoy the view.” She decided to do just that, only the view she was enjoying included a broad back, tapering down to narrow hips and the nicest buns she’d ever laid eyes on.

Eileen Ann Brennan

88

Chapter Eleven “Okay, let’s do it,” Robbie said, drying the last dish from dinner. She huddled outside the tent, close enough to remain in the small circle of lantern light. “Again? I don’t think I can, darlin’. You’ve totally worn me out. As much as I’d like to, I’ve got to take a break.” Eddie slid his arm around her and pulled her onto his lap. “Not that, silly.” She waved her hand where she guessed the canoe was. “Let’s go out in the swamp. It’s not raining. How bad can it be? You’re a trained professional. You won’t let anything happen to me. Right? Besides, it might be a good story to tell Leah when I get back.” His eyes lit up and a slow smile spread across his beard-shadowed chin. “I promise you, Robbie, you will be perfectly safe. I do this all the time. It’s really exciting.” She returned his smile, pleased that she could do this for him. George of the Jungle was an outdoor boy. It must have been boring–more like torture–for him to be stuck in the tent every night. “You’re sure it’s not going to rain tonight?” “Absolutely, those were cirrus clouds passing through before. They’re not rain clouds. It’s going to be bone dry tonight.” He looked so sincere and earnest, like a small child eager to please a stern parent. “Okay, let’s go. Quick now, before my sanity returns.” “Really? Great!” He reached into the tent and came back with a large flashlight. She scrambled to her feet and followed him to the edge of the platform. The frog chorus was in full swing tonight, joined occasionally by the lonely bellow of a gator. Where had this sudden adventurous streak come from? Maybe this wasn’t such a bright idea. “This is great! You’re going to love it!” The words to call off the adventure stuck in her throat. She couldn’t squash his enthusiasm. That same warm feeling surrounded her, the one she had had watching the herons when he’d kissed her. Taking a deep breath, she tuned into his excitement and willed herself to feed off his madness. He climbed into the canoe, balancing his weight before helping her descend. The flashlight beam danced wildly at her ungraceful boarding. She clung to his hand and was grateful when his arm circled her and gently plopped her on the canoe bench. Any moonlight that could have guided their way was blotted out by a dense cloud cover. “I hope you’re right about the rain. You know, the odds are against you. It’s poured every night.” “Don’t worry. I’m a trained professional. Just sit tight and enjoy the show. I’ll paddle.” With a snap, the flashlight flicked off. “Hey, Tarzan, how am I supposed to enjoy the show if I can’t see anything?” “Don’t get smart with me, little girl.” The smile in his voice was as audible as the low timbre of his words. “You don’t have to see to experience something. Concentrate on the motion of the canoe, the smells of the water and the trees, the sounds of the frogs, the insects, your heartbeat.” He cast off the platform, aiming into the black velvet night. So this is what it was like to

Paradise

89

be buried alive. It was one thing to be in total darkness inside a tent with a Crocodile Hunter within easy reach, but quite another to be in an open canoe leaving the small circle of light cast by the lantern. A huge nothing stretched out forever in front of her. The swamp was alive with sound and yet unexpectedly tranquil. The croaks of a tree frog created a pattern not unlike the beat of a bass drum. From there, other frogs joined in at different intervals, lending their talent to the little swamp symphony. “Did you know there are over two dozen different species of frogs out here?” “Thanks, that tidbit is sure to come in handy at my next cocktail party.” Eddie was right. An entertaining show played all around for her enjoyment if she only concentrated. They glided through the water at a leisurely pace. No point in hurrying when there was no destination. A loud splash to the left instantly brought her back. All romantic notions of amphibian orchestras vanished. “Eddie? Eddie? How come you’re not talking? This is really weirding me out.” If ever she wanted his protective arm around her, it was now. “I’m feeling totally isolated up here. A severe case of the heebie-jeebies is settling in. Say something.” “What do you want me to say?” came a husky voice, taking her completely off guard. Oh my goodness. Was this escapade turning him on? That was the low raspy voice, the one he’d used earlier. “Anything. Just say anything to let me know you’re back there and a monster hasn’t made you his entrée.” The rhythmic dip of the paddle and a soft chuckle reassured her he was firmly situated in the back of the canoe. “I told you, there’s nothing to be afraid of. You’re perfectly safe. The flashlight is directly behind you. Turn it on. You’ll feel better if you can see.” She groped behind her, located the light and flicked it on. He was right. Seeing where they were did ease a bit of her anxiety. That was until several logs with eyeballs floated passed the canoe. “Oh my God! Are those what I think they are?” “If you’re talking about our traveling companions than yes, we’ve got company. Just remember, Georgia pecan brains. They’re not going to bother us.” “How do you know where we’re going? How do you know we’re not going to bump into them?” “I’m a professional, remember? We’re not more than forty yards from the platform. Look back over your shoulder and you’ll see it.” Still fearful of tipping the canoe, she took his word about the platform and remained facing forward. Eddie’s paddle thunked on the floor of the canoe and their forward motion slowed. “Why are we stopping? Won’t that make us an easier target?” Another soft chuckle met her ears. “I’m just taking a break.” She panned the flashlight beam across the water. Dozens of unblinking eyes gleamed back. Her muscles clenched. Beads of perspiration formed on her upper lip. The eyes slid closer, some disappeared beneath the water. Wiping her palms on her jeans in a useless effort to dry them, she scanned the surface. “Are you sure they’re not planning a sneak attack? Ah, could we keep moving? I don’t like sitting here.” Two beady eyes not six feet from the canoe stared at her. Halfway submerged, the gator’s long snout drifted closer. Did that monster have three inch teeth?

Eileen Ann Brennan

90

“All right. I guess that’s enough adventure for one night.” The canoe swayed and she dropped the heavy flashlight. It bounced and rolled under her seat. “Eddie!” “It’s okay. Just reach back and grab it.” The beam shifted as the light rolled to the middle of the canoe. The hypnotic eyes disappeared, but they were still there, measuring her. She kept her gaze on the spot in the darkness where she last saw them. Bracing one hand on the bench, she flailed her other arm behind. Where was that stupid light? “Turn around and look. You can’t miss it.” Unwilling to avert her eyes from where the gator had last been, she again waved her arm behind her. “Whoa, you’re going to tip us over. Just sit there, I’ll get it.” She continued her air search until her wrist connected with something hard. With a loud splash, the soft glow of the receding light winked out. “Shit! Robbie hold on!” Eddie’s curse tore through the night air. Frenzied splashing, roars and ripping flesh reverberated in her ears. The total, unforgiving blackness of the swamp at night closed in around her. The canoe swayed and bobbed. She grasped the sides to keep from falling out. Water sprayed, drenching her. The screaming frightened her the most until she realized her lungs heaved, and the sound was her own. The growls and bellows circled the canoe. They were everywhere. She slid off the bench to her knees and huddled in a puddle in the bow of the canoe. “Dammit! We’re in for it now!” Eddie scrambled back to his seat and a second later, the canoe zoomed forward. Don’t let me be a snack. Please don’t let me be a snack. Crouching low to remain below the rim of the canoe, she made promises no one could keep. The terrifying sounds receded with the distance, although an occasional roar reached her ears. Labored breathing from the rear of the canoe caught her attention. “Faster, Eddie, faster! Forget about breathing! Paddle!” They shot through the water like an arrow to its target. After an eternity and a half, their pace slowed. The horrific grunts and bellows disappeared into the night. The other swamp residents, initially silenced by the battle, resumed their nocturnal activities. It was as if the melee never happened. A bizarre sound came from behind her, and it took a long minute to identify it. Disbelief crowded out the gripping fear of moments before. “Don’t you dare laugh, Eddie McGraw. This is not funny!” “Hot damn, woman! You sure know how to liven up a party! That was great! We’ve got to do this more often!” “No question about it. You are insane! We’re almost eaten alive and you’re getting off on it! This is not fun!” Slowly, her pulse returned to a mere thousand beats per minute, but the chill in her bones now had another source. Her jeans were soaked from kneeling on the wet bottom of the canoe and her shirt reeked of swamp water where the gators had splashed her. The condition of her hair was another matter altogether. It would take at least a dozen washings before she’d

Paradise

91

touch it again. “And here I thought the fireworks you lit in my sleeping bag were hot! You’re exciting wherever you are!” “Turn back! Right now, Tarzan! That’s it for tranquil journeys through the swamp.” “As you wish, milady.” His voice held more than a hint of amusement. “Why don’t you sit up? It can’t be comfortable crouching in the bow like that.” She made a feeble attempt to return to the bench, but her legs, arms and brain rebelled. “I’m fine. I’m perfectly happy to tremble where I am. Thank you very much.” She took a deep breath, wondering if she was overly cautious. Maybe most people did think this was a great way to spend an evening. Obviously, gator attacks were mundane to her Crocodile Hunter. “By the way, Tarzan, so sorry I almost got you eaten alive. Oops, my bad.” ***** Damn! Caught up in the moment, Eddie forgot that Robbie’s idea of a walk on the wild side was wearing white shoes before Memorial Day. What a ride! If that flashlight had landed a foot closer, they would have been in serious trouble. No need to share that piece of information. “I guess we’ve communed with nature enough for one night.” He chuckled, catching his breath. When all hell had broken loose, his only concern had been getting far away from the melee. A few swats from those powerful tails and the canoe easily could have capsized. Not caring about direction, he’d paddled like his life depended on it–it had. Luckily, he could make out the distant glow of the lantern on their platform. Without the flashlight to identify landmarks, they could have been stuck out here all night. And he thought her anxiety meter had maxed out with the gators! The canoe glided slowly over the water. Eddie studiously avoided any more contact with their floating neighbors. His measured actions were in total opposition to the adrenalin coursing through his veins. That couldn’t have been more fun if he’d planned it! He rolled his shoulders, relieving some of the tension. Reaching down, he figured his boots were submerged in about three inches of swamp water and held back a groan. She was kneeling in it. “You sure you don’t want to sit on the bench?” “No, no, I rather like this perspective. I’ll be fine.” Her voice quivered. “Eddie? Would you talk? I’d feel better if I could hear you.” The night sounds of the swamp brought it to full life. “Well, you’ll be happy to know I’ve got my stamina back. By the time we get back to the platform, I think we can come up with an interesting way to spend the rest of the evening. If you look up, you’ll see we’re not far.” The first droplet hit him square in the eye, the next, his nose. From there the skies opened up. No thunder, no lightning just an old-fashioned downpour. He increased his strokes and waited for the sarcastic remarks that would undoubtedly follow. “You sure know how to show a girl a good time. Here I thought attacking gators and swamp slime were the extent of the evening. This is a great finale!” The canoe rocked and he assumed she’d pushed herself onto the bench. “So tell me.” She giggled. “How did you get it to rain, too?”

Eileen Ann Brennan

92

“It took some doing, but I knew if I set my mind to it, I could make this the most miserable night of your life. It worked, didn’t it?” “You win the prize, so you can stop trying now. Banish any thoughts you may have of dunking me in the water when I get out of this boat.” “Canoe,” he corrected. “Canoe, boat, whatever, as long as it doesn’t pull a Titanic, I’m good.” Making long, no-nonsense strokes, he soon had them back at the platform. As was their routine, he disembarked first to secure the canoe before helping her up. He was pleased with the way she clung to him. Her knees wobbled and she leaned heavily against him. “You were never in the slightest bit of danger,” he lied, nuzzling her hair. “You know that, don’t you? I’d never let anything hurt you.” Gently, he grazed his hand up and down her back. She hid her face in his shoulder and a shudder ran the length of her body. Graceful fingers twisted tightly in his shirt, caressing his chest beneath. He could stand like this forever. He shifted her and angled his jutting erection between her thighs. Holding her was almost as good as sleeping with her–almost. “I’m okay. For a moment there, I got a little unglued thinking about that attack. I know I’m safe with you. Let’s get out of this rain.” Robbie broke free from his embrace and hurried toward the tent, but his hand on her elbow pulled her up short. “Whoa there, darlin’. You’re not going in there smelling like that. You have way too much back-to-nature scent on you and your hair reeks like day old bait left out in the July sun. We don’t want to be subjected to that all night, do we?” In the glow of the lantern, he watched her angle under the lean-to, hugging the tent side to avoid the worst of the storm. “Well, it’s not my fault those stupid ol’ alligators got me all wet.” She pulled a fistful of hair forward, sniffed it and made a face. He raised his eyebrows. “No, it’s never your fault.” “So now what? Are you going to make me stay out here all night just because I’m not as fresh as the morning dew?” Ah, now there was the sarcasm. She would be all right. “Nothing quite so drastic. I have a much better idea.” He pulled his khaki shirt over his head and dumped the sodden garment on the platform. Squatting down, he untied his boots, then heel-toed them off, kicking them under the lean-to. Two sopping socks landed on top of the shirt. He sluiced water from his chest and arms and shook his head, hoping he didn’t resemble a shaggy dog after a bath. “Wait here,” he instructed. “What? You think I’m going to run away?” Ah, she was almost back to fighting form. He unzipped the tent flap and entered, uselessly trying to drip as little as possible. The unicorn backpack lay at the head of her sleeping bag. He rummaged in several side pockets before finding what he needed. The glow of the lantern cast dim shadows on the sleek orange walls. He turned it to high, extending the pool of light. After tucking a few towels next to the inside tent flap, he came back outside in less than two minutes.

Paradise

93

Robbie huddled in the narrow space under the lean-to. Following his example, she’d removed her shoes and socks but left on her shorts and T-shirt. She looked so pitiful, he wanted to take her in his arms and make up for the rotten time she’d had. Instead, he briskly zipped the tent flap, reached for her hand and pulled her back into the rain. “Hey! What do you think you’re doing? Aren’t you through making me miserable yet?” She tried to jerk free, but he held her firm. “It’s shower time. No point in letting this rain go to waste. Your next opportunity to clean up is tomorrow night. You don’t want to drive all the way back home smelling like that, do you?” The thought of her leaving hit him harder than the gators on the flashlight. Somehow, he imagined they’d have weeks, months, years together. Banishing the thought, he held out his hand with her bar of lavender soap and a small plastic bottle of shampoo. She eyed him skeptically. “Isn’t it dangerous being out here? What if we get hit by lightning?” “In case you haven’t noticed, there isn’t any. This is only a rainstorm. Soak your hair and put your hand out.” She slid her fingers through her hair and separated the strands. Water dripped and ran down her cheeks and neck. It took every ounce of restraint not to pull her toward him and sip each droplet from her pale skin. When she extended her hand, he squeezed a sizable amount of shampoo into her palm. Rubbing her hands together, she lathered her hair. “You know don’t you, this ranks way up there on my ‘too weird for words’ list?” He couldn’t respond, all he could do was gape. When he’d hit on the idea of a “back to nature” shampoo, he hadn’t thought through the entire process. But there she was, arms elevated over her head, eyes closed, her face greeting the raindrops, a slight smile curving the corners of her full lips. Her wet shirt hid nothing but molded to her lush breasts like a latex glove to a surgeon’s hand. Slipping his gaze lower, her legs, spread to shoulder width for balance, drew his attention. White shorts, now transparent and tighter than skin outlined her every curve, every motion. His mouth went dry at what he planned next. “Hey, Tarzan, feel free to help yourself to my shampoo. I wasn’t the only one to get a swamp shower from your friends.” He snapped back to the present. “Right…Thanks.” He quickly lathered up then rinsed his hair, unable to ignore her rounded butt as she bent from the waist, allowing the rain to slough through her long tresses. Her hair fell to an inch off the platform, making him wish his fingers were running through those wine-colored locks. “What the…?” She spurted. “You missed a spot. Let me help you.” At the touch of Eddie’s fingers, she stood bolt upright, bumping her head on his chin. His palms rested against her cheeks while his fingers gently massaged the rainwater through her scalp. Oh, did this man excel in the art of seduction. “Just making sure all the shampoo is out,” he murmured, easing closer. She allowed him to draw her to him. She smoothed her palms up the hard contours of his chest and reveled in the contrast of his hot skin with the cool rain.

Eileen Ann Brennan

94

He was going to kiss her, no doubt there. The only question was whether it would be hard and demanding or soft and caressing. Her pulse quickened at the thought. Any second now. She could feel his breath against her lips, soft puffs of air mingling with her own growing desire. She angled her head, waiting, anticipating as the knot in her stomach grew and a warm flush shooed away the chilly night air. The roar in her ears drowned out the rain, drowned out the world. The gentle motion of his fingers continued their subtle seduction. “Your hair smells good now, Babe,” he growled. “Almost as good as you’re going to taste.” He lowered his mouth and surprised her with a gentle, searching kiss. Her toes curled and her mouth opened to welcome his now-familiar tongue. “Okay, then,” he said, breaking the kiss and pulling her into the shelter of the lean-to. “On to phase two.” “Phase two?” Now what? He dug into the pockets of his cargo shorts, then withdrew his hands and held them out. Her lavender soap lay nestled in one big palm, his Irish Spring in the other. The sight of the half-used bars heated her inner coil like no inanimate objects ever had. Her mouth went dry as she read his intentions. Oh yes, wouldn’t it be lovely to be that bar of soap for the next ten minutes? Who knew what delicious contours it would find? She extended her hand and plucked his Irish Spring. “Am I going to like phase two?” A wicked smile crossed his face. “I can guaran-damn-tee you will, Miss Robbie.”

Paradise

95

Chapter Twelve Eddie awoke with a start. The midday sun shone brightly through the opaque fabric of the tent, but that wasn’t what woke him. He listened. There, off in the distance, a motor. Robbie lay naked across him, one leg settled between his. Damn, she was something! He wrapped his arms around her, savoring her warmth. The motor grew louder, coming their way. He slipped from under the warm, supple Robbie, gently easing her onto the sleeping bag. With one last, longing look at her shapely derriere, he covered her. Taking a deep breath, he dispelled the image and feel of her fingers on him. He located his cargo shorts but couldn’t find a damned shirt. Oh well, whoever was out there would have to deal with it. He smiled. Robbie never minded when he went shirtless. “Ahoy, Platform Five!” called a deep baritone when the motor cut off. Eddie shook his head. No mistaking that voice. Stepping from the tent, he wished he had found a shirt. He tripped over a pile of wet clothes. Robbie’s bra caught on his foot. He hopped on his other foot, disengaged his toe from the strap and ambled over to the edge of the dock. “Morning, Harrison,” he called as the ranger maneuvered his flat bottom boat alongside the platform. Eddie plopped cross-legged on the dock, putting himself on eye level with the ranger. “If you say it is. Seems more like afternoon to me, son.” Oh, yeah, he was definitely in for it. “I was by before,” continued Harrison, eying the platform behind Eddie, “but seeing as it was early, I didn’t stop in to chat—even though there was a lot of noise coming from this area. You doing some laundry?” The disapproval in Ranger Harrison’s voice as he regarded the pile of discarded clothes from last night irked Eddie. “If my memory serves me correctly, this is the last day you have reservations for a platform this week. Your tour ends today, ain’t that right?” Eddie smiled, ignoring Harrison’s accusatory tone. “As a matter of fact, it is. We’ll be heading back to town this afternoon.” Harrison lowered his voice to a stage whisper. “What on earth are you thinking, boy? Where are your brains? Never mind, I already have that answer. Why are you trying to mess this up for your brother? He’s worked hard to build up this business, and now he has a chance for some big time publicity and you go and do this. Couldn’t you behave yourself just this once?” “Now wait a minute, Harrison, you don’t know…” “Yes, I do know. When I saw you two days ago, I actually thought you were being good.” He shook his head and waved his hand toward the tent. “Then today, I find this.” Eddie didn’t know what was worse, being thirty-five and getting dressed down by Harrison or disappointing the old man. “Look Harrison, what I do is none of your business. So if that’s the only reason you came by, I guess we’re done.” He stood in one motion. “Maybe you’re right and I shouldn’t be butting in, but just for your information, it’s

Eileen Ann Brennan

96

after one o’clock, and you were supposed to be outta here by ten.” He shoved back his hat and scratched his head. “There’s a family with three canoes about forty minutes behind me. They have this platform reserved for tonight. So, unless you want more company, you better pack up and clear out. Besides, you’ve got a long trip if you want to make it back before dark or the rains set in.” He pushed off and bent to pull the motor. “Uh, Harrison?” The older man looked up, his expression halfway between question and exasperation. “This one is different.” A slow smile spread across Harrison’s face and he shook his head. “I guess I already figured that out, son. I just didn’t think it would ever happen. I saw the way you stared at her the other day, like a starvin’ man been given the key to the smokehouse. That’s why I want you to be careful. Now, get yourself out of here before you scare off that family.” He yanked the motor to life and disappeared into the reeds. Robbie stepped from the tent and wandered up behind him. “I heard what he said. What did he mean about behaving yourself just this once?” Damn! “He didn’t mean anything by it,” Eddie backpedaled, then decided on honesty. “No, he did. Before I left for New York, I had quite a reputation as, shall we say, one of the bad boys. I was pretty wild and had myself a good time. Nothing illegal, at least nothing that I went to jail for. Mostly stupid kid stuff. When I went away to college, I worked hard and I played hard. And I really enjoyed the playing part.” Robbie wrapped her arms around him and rested her head on his back. “To be honest, I don’t care. Want to know why?” “Do I have a choice?” “No. Mainly, it’s because I had a good time. You’re just what I needed, Eddie McGraw. You made me feel desirable again.” He folded his arms over hers, keeping them anchored to his waist. “You are desirable. Any man who doesn’t think so is an ass.” “I thank you for that.” She smiled into his back. “I heard Ranger Harrison say something about a long way back to town.” “Well, in that case, you also know that we have to vacate the premises pronto and get our butts hustling if we don’t want a repeat of ‘a rainy night in Georgia.’” He loosened her arms and turned to hold her. Bending low, he sucked on her earlobe. “Although I can’t say I’d mind another look at you in a wet T-shirt.” ***** Thunder rumbled as he paddled for all he was worth. Another flash lit the sky. Oh, yeah, they were in deep shit. The ranger’s cabin at the park entrance, barely visible in the waning light, was the closest haven. There was no other safe area. Tall cypress trees loomed on either side, making excellent rods to attract the lightning. He prayed the storm was far enough behind them. It would be one hell of a review on Channel Ten if he got their winner fried. He’d done some stupid things in his time, but this was right up there. Dear God, don’t let anything happen to her. The cabin was a couple hundred yards away when he felt the first raindrops. His gaze fell on the figure in front of him. He had to admire her. Robbie paddled like a pro. At least,

Paradise

97

she’d learned one thing on the trip. He smiled, thinking about that morning. Well, maybe she’d learned more than how to wield a paddle. When they reached shore, he leapt from the canoe and hauled it up. Rain pelted down as Robbie jumped out. “Go inside and tell them we’re back. You’ll need to sign us out,” he shouted over the storm. “I see where Nick left the Land Rover. I’m going to load the canoe onto the trailer so we can get out of here.” Robbie nodded and ran to the cabin. He jumped into the Land Rover and pulled the keys and a cell phone from the console. Starting the ignition, he hit the speed dial on the cell phone. “Hey Nick! It’s me. We’re back.” The rain pounding on the roof and another rumble of thunder made it impossible to hear his brother’s reply. “Listen, it’s a bitch out here. I’ll talk to you tomorrow.” He snapped the phone shut and tossed it into the console. Back out in the storm, he secured the canoe onto the trailer, dug around for their backpacks and hurled them into the front seat of the Rover. Lightning illuminated the sky when Robbie left the cabin and scrambled into the passenger seat. Within minutes, he joined her. “Wow, a great end to a great trip! What a rush!” He grabbed two towels from the back seat and handed her one. “Courtesy of McGraw Tours.” They both wiped their faces and arms. “You actually think that was fun? For the second time in twenty-four hours, I thought I was going to die. Another ten minutes and we would have been Pop Tarts!” “Hey, settle down, I told you I haven’t lost a camper yet. We had plenty of time. Where’s your sense of adventure?” he added, starting the Rover. He circled out of the parking lot and made his way back toward town and McGraw Tours. Rain pelted the windshield like a truckload of ping pong balls dropped from a rooftop. A clap of thunder followed immediately by a flash of lightning told him just how close a call they’d had. The storm center was now directly above them. “Nothing like Mother Nature’s light show.” He caught her staring at him. “What?” “Just plain nuts, that’s all,” she muttered, but in the next lightning flash, her wide grin belied her words. She reached into her backpack and produced her cell phone, still secure in its Ziploc bag. “Yes! With civilization, you also get phone service!” He shot her a disparaging look, but she was too busy listening to her voice mail to notice. “Oh crud.” “What’s the matter?” Her face screwed up in a grimace. “Excelsior moved my interview from Monday to Wednesday morning. They put me on a six a.m. flight to Kennedy. That adds two more days of waiting to see if they like me.” He didn’t respond. What could he say? Robbie, give up your dream and stay here with me. I get to have my dream, but you don’t get yours? He concentrated on driving through the

Eileen Ann Brennan

98

downpour, ignoring the empty feeling in the pit of his stomach. On reaching the office, he pulled around to the back parking lot. No lights blazed in the windows to welcome them. Only the single dim bulb of the porch light shone through the wall of rain. “Jump out here and go onto the screened-in porch. The door should be open. I’ll park the Rover and meet you there.” Robbie grabbed her backpack and struggled to open the car door against the heavy wind. Eventually, she scurried inside. Another flash of lightning changed his mind, and he switched off the Rover, leaving it where it was. He ran to the porch behind her. The porch hadn’t changed since he and Nick had been kids. Two 1950s style mint green metal chairs flanked a small square table of the same color. A large gliding swing took up the back wall. Rain splattered through the screens, and he grabbed the door and latched it before another gust could pull it off its hinges. “Boy, that’s a howler out there. I’ll handle the canoe and gear tomorrow.” He stripped off his shirt, wrung it out on the concrete floor and dropped it on the swing. He sat on a metal chair and took off his hiking boots and wet socks. “I…I really should leave. It’s going to take forever to drive home through this storm.” He turned sharply to stare at her, his stomach muscles tightening. No. It was too soon. He wasn’t ready to let her go. He’d probably never be ready to let her go. “I…I had a nice time and want to thank you, oh, and Fran and Nick, for an, um, interesting experience. If I can get my purse from your safe, I, um, I’ll be on my way.” “You can’t leave me.” He stopped. “What I mean is you’re not going anywhere in this weather. It’s too dangerous.” She dropped her gaze and fiddled with the hem of her soggy orange sweatshirt. The dim light revealed a growing puddle at her feet. “But the getaway is over. I need to go back to the real world. You need to get back to your life.” “I see.” He folded his hands and rested his forearms on his knees. So here it was, the moment he knew would come but prayed wouldn’t. She reached back to the ponytail falling from the pink cap and wrung her hair. “You’re dripping wet. Do you really want to get that sweet car of yours soaked?” She looked down at herself as if noticing her sodden condition for the first time. “Oh, I forgot.” “Why don’t you change here?” Her head shot up and she gave him a wary smile. “Do you have facilities or do I have to use the bushes?” He smiled back at her. “I thought I told you. I own this building. I live on the top two floors. You can shower and change up there.” “Oh.” Neither moved, but the message in her eyes reflected his. “Are you going to stand there catching flies with that pretty little mouth, or are you going to get out of those wet clothes?” “Out here? Where everyone can see?” “In case you haven’t noticed, it’s almost pitch dark, pouring rain and there’s no one around except me…and I’ve already seen you without your clothes.” He winked. “I certainly wouldn’t complain if I had to again.”

Paradise

99

Her chest rose and fell more rapidly at his words. She found the hem of her soaked sweatshirt and peeled it off. It thudded on the concrete floor. Robbie hadn’t bothered with a bra that morning so her wet T-shirt outlined her breasts. Her hardened nipples looked like two ripe berries on a mound of whipped cream. As he stared, they grew tighter. She lifted a foot and rested it next to him on the chair before untying her shoelace. Her naked leg brushed his shoulder, sending a shudder of anticipation straight to his groin. She removed her shoe, then dropped the soaking sock next to it on the floor. Raising her other leg, she repeated the process. Before she could stand up straight again, he reached and caressed her calf. “Nice, very nice.” His fingers moved up her thigh where he massaged it just under the hem of her shorts. A sharp gasp escaped her and she clasped his shoulder, steadying herself. “You don’t want to leave, do you…Babe?” His lips follow his hand as he softly nipped her inner thigh. She shivered and he leaned forward to nuzzled her lower belly. Her legs buckled, but he caught her, holding her upright. She cradled his head against her. “Eddie…” That one sigh sent a hunger raging through him like he’d never known before. Even if he’d met her only five days ago, she was his whether she acknowledged it or not. Dammit, he’d almost gotten them killed out in a thunderstorm because he wasn’t paying attention to nature’s warnings. He’d been so busy reliving their love-making, contemplating taking her in his arms again, he’d missed the shift in the wind and the other telltale signs of the upcoming storm. And now, she made one move–maybe she wasn’t making a move, maybe she really was just removing her wet shoes–and he was ready to take her on a cement floor in the rain. He inhaled deeply and her scent filled him. No, there was no mistake. She was wet and not just from the rain. She clutched his head to her pelvis, swaying, her body begging him to take her. He wasn’t an animal. Five minutes was all he needed to get her upstairs to his bed. Slowly, he eased back, gazing up, still holding her hips. “I want you so badly I was just figuring out how I could take you right here, right now.” She leaned into him. “Right here, right now sounds good to me.” “Oh, God.” He put her from him and stood. Her foot, still on the chair, formed a perfect angle to settle his erection against her belly. His hand slid from her hip to caress the back of her thigh. He moaned and touched his forehead to hers. “It’s taking me everything I have to back away right now. A little help on your part would be greatly appreciated.” Where he found the sense to pick up their backpacks, he had no idea. He slung them over his shoulder and reached for his keys. His erection made it difficult to fish them from his pocket. Opening the back door to the office, he ushered her inside the dark building and led her down the long hallway. ***** Robbie recognized the French doors to the tour offices on her right. Eddie held her hand, guiding her quickly up the carpeted staircase she had seen on her first visit. He unlocked a large oak door at the top of the stairs and drew her inside.

Eileen Ann Brennan

100

The room was dark, but blurred light from a streetlamp wavered through the rivulets of water on two large front windows. A sofa, several chairs, a flat screen TV and a fireplace dominated the room. Another staircase, off to the left, sported an ornate oak banister. It was impossible to determine the color scheme by the flashes of lightning, but she imagined it was all male, just like Eddie. The door clicked behind her. The backpacks thumped on the floor two seconds before Eddie’s mouth claimed her throat. He clasped her shoulders, centering her against the door. “I held on this long,” he said thickly. “That’s the best I can do.” His hands moved down to cup her breasts while his lips traveled to her collarbone. At his touch, she felt heat flow to every nerve ending in her body. What this man could do with his mouth! The bristles of his beard tickled her neck. He hadn’t shaved while they were away and now he looked like a cross between a rakish pirate and a sexy mountain man. She slid her arms around his broad shoulders. Their muscled contours coupled with the sharp scent of rain and sweat had her shuddering with expectation. A rush of cool air caught her by surprise as he leaned back. Eddie stripped off her wet T-shirt, then smoothed his hands over her breasts. He massaged them, squeezed them, pushed them together and buried his face in them. Tangling her fingers in his wet hair, she brushed her lips across the top of his head. Feel. Don’t think. Feel. Finally, his mouth took hers. Possessive. Demanding rights she hadn’t realized she’d already relinquished, yet had no wish to take back. Their tongues and lips battled fiercely to take more, to give more. As if by silent agreement or an unknown signal, they broke the kiss. His harsh breathing echoed in her ear as she made a desperate attempt to squeeze some air into her lungs. His mouth found that tender spot at the base of her neck. “You keep doing that and I’m going to end up with a permanent hickey.” His lips nibbled upward to her ear. “Want me to stop?” She cupped his head and directed his mouth lower. “Maybe in an hour or two.” “Works for me,” came his mumbled reply. “Do that again,” she whispered when his mouth tugged at her swollen nipple. “Like this?” “Yes,” she sighed, cradling his head and offering more of her breast. The onslaught continued. His fingers ambled to the waistband of her shorts. He had them unzipped and down her legs in seconds. Her panties followed. Bracing herself against the door, she kicked them away. Slowly, his mouth inched its way to her belly. Time stopped. He drew back. A numbing anticipation threatened to explode into frustration if he didn’t continue. She tried to draw him closer by tugging his hair, but he wouldn’t budge. Then, she realized his intent. He was memorizing her—her look, her feel, her scent—as a wild beast memorizes its mate. Her legs crumpled. He caught her hips and braced her against the door. “Tell me what you want, Baby,” came the harsh whisper. His hands massaged her hips, waiting. Pulling his hair had no effect. Didn’t this guy understand body language? How much plainer did she have to get? She tugged his head again, but he ignored her. Her muzzy brain slowly focused. Sound. Of course. Eddie responded to sound. She

Paradise

101

needed to arouse him with her voice, her words. “Don’t stop, Eddie,” she gasped. “Please…kiss me…lick me. I want to feel your mouth on me.” With a deep growl, he lifted her thigh over his shoulder and complied with her request. His tongue was everywhere, pleasuring her, exciting her. Her climax came quickly, hurling her into the night with Eddie as her only grounding point. Somewhere in the abyss, she heard a zipper. He stood, sliding her leg to his waist. “Wrap your legs around me, Babe.” The aftershocks of her orgasm hadn’t receded when his hard thrust brought her back to the present. He entered her swiftly and surely. A man who knows his woman is ready for him. She locked her legs behind him and clung to his shoulders, burying her face in the crook of his neck. “Don’t stop, Eddie,” she mumbled. Somewhere between the world of sensation and excitement, she remembered to vocalize her feelings and thoughts. His pleasure must mirror the pleasure he gave her. His movements were deep and consuming. When Eddie made love, he became the center of her universe. The tension rose; the tightening in her pelvis was a sweet agony. He thrust deeply again and again. She exploded in a blaze with her second climax, gasping, each of her senses rocketing to new heights. The dim light from the streetlamp was now blinding. The sound of the rain, of Eddie’s labored breathing echoed throughout the room. Eddie shuddered, then roared his satisfaction. In her fog, she heard her name shouted over and over as he spilled himself into her. Each spasm, each thrust left her wanting more and she arched into him. ***** The rain continued to hammer down as Eddie slowly regained his focus. He didn’t think it possible, but making love to her tonight was better than this morning–and this morning had been damned good. “That was incredible, Babe. You’re incredible.” Gently, he eased himself from her, placing her legs on the floor. His mouth found hers for another searing kiss. Damn! Can this woman kiss! “Spend the night with me,” he groaned, burying his face in her hair. “You can’t drive home tonight. It’s like a hurricane out there. Stay with me?” When she didn’t answer, he leaned back. The pros and cons of his request played across her face. At last, a small curve touched her lips. “Yes. Yes, I’d like that.” “Great! Come on, I’ve got something I want to show you. I’ll bet you’ve never seen one like it before.” Grabbing their backpacks and her hand, he led her up the second flight of stairs. “Well, I don’t want to disappoint you, Tarzan, but I have seen several before yours.” She paused. “It’s just that I’ve never seen one used quite as well as yours before.” “Get your mind out of the gutter, woman. That’s not what I’m talking about,” he said, flashing her a warm smile. “But thanks for the compliment.” The stairway led to a hardwood hallway with a number of darkened doorways on either side. A small nightlight in a baseboard outlet cast a rosy hue, inviting them down the hall. He stopped in front of the last door on the left, opened it and pulled her into his

Eileen Ann Brennan

102

bedroom. “Sorry to disappoint you again, but I have seen these before, too.” “Not yet,” he said impatiently, tugging her through another door. He turned a switch. A crystal and brass chandelier high on the vaulted ceiling illuminated an oversized black and white tiled bathroom. There, centered on the opposite wall, was a massive oval, claw footed bathtub, the 1920s version of a hot tub. The exposed brass plumbing added to the earlier century feeling of the room. “Wow.” He lowered the dimmer switch so that shadows danced about as Robbie wandered around the cavernous bathroom. “I bought the house from Fran and Nick when their clan outgrew it. Fran designed everything. She wanted to make it as authentic as possible, without going back to wooden tubs in front of the fireplace.” “This certainly explains the five kids.” She shook her head. “All this right here and I was using bushes all week.” He ignored her comment and twisted on the ceramic water taps and dropped the chained plug into the drain. “Care to join me?” The glow in her cheeks told him better than words that his invitation was accepted. “Do you still have that bar of soap you used on the trip?” he asked, climbing into the tub. The water sloshed as he sat and leaned against the back. “I think so.” She bent and dug into the backpack he’d dropped by the door and produced the lavender cake. The view of her naked butt brought a twitch to his cock and the slow heat signaling the beginning of an erection. My God, he’d just come. This was great! “Good,” he growled. “Come here.” He indicated the spot between his bent knees. She climbed in and nestled her back to his chest, her ass to his swollen shaft. “Is that for me or are you this ready for any woman who hops into your tub?” Momentarily taken aback by her blunt question, he hesitated before lifting her hair and placing soft kisses on the back of her neck. Such a candid question deserved an equally candid answer. “No woman has ever made me so hard, so fast as you have. I’ve spent a week adjusting my pants every time I look at you. No, make that every time I think of you.” She sighed and wiggled against him. Yeah, he’d called that one right. A candid answer was the way to go. Taking the soap, he smoothed it down her throat. He released her hair allowing the ends to float on the water. Slowly, with all the control he could muster, he washed her shoulders. Bending her forward, he massaged the bar down her spine, his hands spreading the lather to cover her before pulling her back to him. The sensation of her rubbing against him brought him closer to the edge. “You better stay away from rough bars and men’s gyms.” She giggled. “You’re going to smell awfully sissy. Real men don’t smell like flowers, you know.” He chuckled. “No, I guess they don’t, but real men do get turned on by the scent of their woman.” He stroked his hands over her breasts, memorizing the shape, the smooth texture.

Paradise

103

Their woman? Did he really say that out loud? She started. “Huh?” “Nothing, nothing, settle down.” She leaned her head back, searching for his lips. He didn’t disappoint her. He covered her mouth with a craving, consuming kiss, all the while circling his hands lower. He found her soft curls and kneaded her mons, catching her gasp in his mouth. After a long, searing kiss, he released her mouth to nibble his way down her throat. “You like that, don’t you?” he asked. She quivered as he slowly dipped his fingers lower, spreading her. “So do I.” She shuddered. He released her folds and moved his fingers to her hips. “Not yet, Baby,” he murmured, nuzzling her before moving on to suck her earlobe. His hands cautiously circled the top of her thighs, experimenting, probing. “Eddie. Please!” He withdrew to massage her hips again. “Too soon. Let’s get you calmed down a little.” His fingers slowly retraced their path back to her abdomen, toying with her navel before stroking their way to her breasts again. He dropped the soap, letting it slide and rest between her legs. He soothed her and petted her until she languished against him. “If you think this is calming me down, Tarzan, think again.” She lazily reached an arm over her head to tangle her fingers in his hair. Tugging gently, she brought his lips to hers. “Just remember,” she whispered against his mouth, “paybacks are hell and you’re going to get yours.” He smiled into her lips. “I sure hope I do. In fact, I’m counting on it.” Robbie lay against him in a state of total relaxation. Aroused, but for the moment contented with his caresses. He knew he could stroke her like that for the rest of the night, and he’d have one happy little camper. “Umm, that feels wonderful.” He looked down at the woman in his arms. She was blissful and way too comfortable now. Although he’d said he wanted her calmed down, he really needed to relax for a moment. When she settled her butt against his erection, he was ready to take her again, but what really did him in was the scent of her soap. It brought back flashes of the past nights with her snuggled against him. The longing he’d felt to have her overwhelmed him. He’d already attacked her once tonight when she walked through his door. He couldn’t have her thinking he was some clod with no consideration for his partner. And yet, at his first intimate touch, she’d practically exploded in his arms. She was on fire, but he didn’t want to rush this time. His initial lust had been satiated, now he wanted more than hot sex. He wanted to make love with her. “You look way too relaxed,” he whispered into her hair. “Time to kick it up a notch.” She grinned up at him. “I didn’t realize we were cooking.” “Oh yeah, we’re going to start cooking right now.” He reached between her legs with both hands to retrieve the lavender soap, brushing his fingers against her wet curls. She gasped as he stroked lower, spreading her again. He kissed her throat and slid his fingers over her silken passage. “Eddie…”

Eileen Ann Brennan

104

“What, Baby?” He gently sucked her neck, just below her jaw. “Do you like that?” He moved his thumb to stroke her clit. Robbie arched against his hand. Oh yeah, that’s how he wanted her. “I can’t hear you,” he murmured. “Oh Eddie, yes…yes…don’t stop.” “Keep talking to me.” Her breathing accelerated as he slipped two fingers inside her. Drawing them in and out, simulating what another part of his anatomy would be doing to her very soon. Robbie gasped and writhed under his manipulations and sensual coaxing. When the tension became unbearable, he turned her and straddled her across his thighs, holding her poised above him. “I like it this way,” he growled, guiding her down on his shaft. “Ride me.” She braced her hands on his chest and he lowered her, savoring the feel of his entrance into her tight, wet channel. His gaze never left her face. Her head dropped back and her eyes closed as she welcomed him into her body. He began with slow solid thrusts, but she soon took control squeezing him with her inner walls. “Harder, Eddie, harder. Talk to me.” But he couldn’t. As her climax overtook her, he gave into the power of his own orgasm blinding him to everything except his need for this woman.

Paradise

105

Chapter Thirteen Eddie stood behind her and draped a warm bath towel over her shoulders. “I’ve made love to you on the floor of a tent, the door of my apartment and in a bathtub. Now, I want to try something really kinky.” She eyed him warily, not sure she was up for any more gymnastics. “Yeah? What did you have in mind?” “Something really different. I want to make love to you in my bed.” She smiled. “Sounds really bizarre. Maybe I’m not ready for that much excitement.” “Oh, you will be.” He nuzzled the back of her neck. “By the time we’re in my bed, you’ll be more than ready,” he promised. Robbie shivered. She’d heard about people doing this, making love again and again when they couldn’t get enough of each other. Actually, she thought it only happened in steamy novels or X-rated movies. People just couldn’t keep doing it. The most she’d ever done it was twice with Rick and even then, she hadn’t been as enthusiastic the second time around. But with Eddie, it was a whole different world. They’d just spent an hour in his antique bathtub, and it hadn’t been enough. He kissed her neck and turned her in his arms. “Oh my God! Oh, Baby, I am so sorry. Oh jeez.” “Now what?” He stepped back and stared at her, a shocked expression on his face. All right, so she wasn’t exactly cover material for the Sports Illustrated swimsuit issue, but that was no reason to recoil at the sight of her naked body. He reached for the dimmer switch and flooded the room with light. She followed his eyes and looked down at herself. “Yikes!” Her breasts and stomach looked like some madman had gone berserk with an electric sander. She suddenly became aware of a stinging on her neck and face. Gingerly, she smoothed her fingertips over them. Rough abrasions greeted her touch. In the moment it took her to assimilate the clues, Eddie wrapped her tightly in the towel. “I’m so sorry. Oh God. How could I have been so oblivious?” She couldn’t suppress her laughter. “I guess this is one of the drawbacks of making out with a mountain man. Been a while since you’ve seen a razor?” She leaned back and patted his rough cheek. “Eddie McGraw, you sure do turn a girl inside out. I never noticed you were slicing me to ribbons!” “I’m so sorry, Baby. Just stay there. There must be something in this medicine cabinet we can put on you.” Rummaging through the cabinet hidden behind a beveled glass mirror over the pedestal sink, he produced a tube of burn cream. Squeezing out a handful, he dabbed it on her stomach abrasions with his fingers. She wasn’t sure if she shivered at his touch or the coolness of the cream. He worked his way up her body, being especially gentle as he smoothed it on her breasts. Her shoulders were particularly sensitive. Eddie did like to nuzzle. She held up her hair, providing him easier access. “Wait a minute.” He grabbed a soft terrycloth robe from a hook on the back of the door. “Here, put this on. It will keep the cream out of your hair.” He loosely tied the belt.

Eileen Ann Brennan

106

“Green,” he commented, “like your beautiful eyes.” He kissed her forehead then moved to the sink. “Just one more thing I need to do,” he said, grabbing a towel and tying it around his hips. “Let me guess, something to do with burn control?” He sighed heavily, took out a can of shaving cream and lathered up. Robbie searched through her backpack and came out with toothbrush and paste. “Move over, Grisly,” she said, bumping him with her hip. “Dental hygiene coming through.” Eddie marveled at how quickly their erotic escapades turned domestic. They looked like two old married people getting ready for bed. What would it be like married to Robbie? By now, they would have had dinner, discussed their days, tucked the kids into bed, and be getting ready to fall into each others’ arms for a well-deserved session of lovemaking. He waited patiently while she rinsed her mouth so he could continue shaving and speculated on how many kids they had-at least a couple of each, he hoped. She’d make a great soccer mom, taking the kids to practice and games. She’d help them with their homework. Bake cookies… “Are you all right? You look like you’re back in the swamp waiting for something to bite you.” He jumped back to the present. “Can you cook?” “I beg your pardon?” “Can you cook? I mean, I did all the cooking this week, but that’s part of the deal. Do you know how to cook?” She leaned against the door jamb, rubbing lavender scented lotion on her arms. “I know my way around a microwave, if that’s what you mean. Why? Are you hungry? Do you want me to fix you something?” “No, no. Can you bake cookies?” “At this hour? Probably not. How about a tuna sandwich or something instead?” “No, I’m not hungry.” He wasn’t making much sense. After all, she wasn’t privy to his brief fantasy. Still, it would be nice to know if she could bake cookies. “I guess I’m more tired than I thought.” He sluiced water onto his face and washed the Mountain Man down the drain. “Better?” She reached out a hand to caress his cheek. “Smooth as a baby’s behind.” He started. Now why would she use that expression? Was she feeling the same domestic vibes he was? Robbie stepped back. “You’re looking strange again. I think you need some sleep.” He led her back through the bedroom to his king sized bed. Bending to kiss her forehead, he dropped his towel and pulled the lapels of her bathrobe together. “Better keep this on. I don’t want you to get hurt anymore that you are. Now, in you go.” Following her, he reached over and turned on a small lamp. “It will save you from a stubbed toe if you have to get up.” Robbie cuddled against his side. This was nice. Much better than her sneaking up on him in a rolling sleeping bag. ***** The ringing phone jarred Eddie from an erotic dream about his Channel Ten winner.

Paradise

107

Actually, it was more of a sub-conscious replay of their night than it was a dream. He opened one eye to check the clock. Dammit! Who was calling at 5:48 a.m.? Shit! He knew exactly who was calling. He’d like to pretend he wasn’t there, but the caller already knew he was. Resigned, he picked up the phone. “I know there’s a good reason why Robbie Miller’s car is still in our lot. You’re going to tell me you took her over to the Shady Arms Bed & Breakfast, aren’t you? You’re going to tell me that even though you got back in the middle of that storm, you had the good sense to get her a room at the Shady Arms, aren’t you?” Eddie let his brother continue his tirade. He was building up a good head of steam. “You’re going to tell me that those shoes and clothes on the back porch were left by some vagrant trying to get out of the rain, aren’t you? Aren’t you!” Oh, yeah, no doubt about it. Nick was pissed. Better to let him run it out. Eddie smiled as he spied his robe on the floor, remembering how much fun it was getting it off her. He leaned over and stroked Robbie’s naked back. She didn’t stir. Oh course, they’d been at each other all night. She was probably exhausted. He shook his head. He still hadn’t had enough of her. “What you are not going to tell me is that our Channel Ten contest winner is up in your apartment, are you? You are not going to tell me that she’s up there right now in your bed, are you? Are you! Dammit, Eddie, how could you! Let me put it another way, little brother. If she isn’t out of there before Fran comes in, I am not going to be held responsible for your demise.” Time to set the record straight. “Well hey, Nick, and a good morning to you, too.” “This isn’t a joke, Eddie. We need her to like us. A cast off, disgruntled female is not going to give us a good review.” “Calm down. Everything’s going to be all right. Now go away and let me sleep. I’ll talk to you later.” “You’ll talk to me now, you jerk, or have you forgotten the Jansen sisters? Party of two? Three hour hiking tour over on the north side starting at seven o’clock? Why they always request you is beyond me, but they’re all yours so get your ass down here.” The phone slammed in his ear, and Eddie hoped they wouldn’t have to replace the extension in the office. He scratched himself and rolled off the bed. Damn. How could life be so great one minute, then suck the next? Yeah, he was scheduled for the Jansen spinsters, but that had been last week. That was before he spent the night in Paradise with a sweet little camper. My God, that woman had stamina! He wandered into the bathroom. The sight of the bathtub jolted him back to last night. Better make it a cold shower. It wouldn’t do to show up in the office with the hard-on that was building. Nick would bust a gasket for sure. Later, staring into the mirror shaving, he took a good look at himself. So, how did he get her to stay? He drew a blank. Did he want her to stay? He shook his head ruefully. Just what he didn’t want–a businesswoman. Hadn’t he learned his lesson already? He shrugged. The image of her holding little Drew that first day haunted him. Somewhere between Maisie’s on Monday morning and now, he had fallen in love with the woman. He’d have to make her see that they had the potential for something great, something beyond a fling.

Eileen Ann Brennan

108

A sickening thought stabbed him. What if she left while he was gone? Dressing quietly, he spied her backpack near the bathroom door. That’s it! Just what he needed! ***** A side trip after bringing the Jensens back delayed Eddie’s return later than anticipated. He eased the front door open. If Robbie was anywhere near as tired as he was, she’d still be asleep. Never had there been a night like that. He was amazed he was still alive. Hearing a noise in the kitchen, he deposited his packages on the sofa and crept across the room. Leaning against the door jamb, he watched Robbie leaf through a copy of Playboy. She sat at his table, still wearing his green robe, a cup of coffee in front of her. The steam rose and he caught a whiff of the hearty aroma. His imagination wandered to his domestic thoughts of the previous evening. What if she was his wife, waiting for him to get back from work so they could…they could what? Do yard work? Go grocery shopping? Make love? Wait a minute, where were the kids? He wouldn’t want the kids walking in on them. He chuckled. Get a grip, McGraw, there are no munchkins walking in on anyone. Robbie turned at the sound. Her smile spread slowly but covered her whole face. “Good morning. It’s still morning, isn’t it?” He smiled back, moving to squat in front of her chair. “Yeah, it’s still morning,” he replied, huskily, taking her face in both of his hands. He kissed her softly at first but quickly demanded more. She gripped his wrists and held tight while he reacquainted himself with every inch of her mouth. She was breathless when he finally released her. “Did you just get up?” “No, I’ve been up for a while, showered. Had a few problems getting dressed, though.” “Oh, yeah. I guess I should explain.” He leaned back on his haunches, resting his hands on her thighs. “Well, I figured you’d been wearing the same clothes all week and you’d want to put on something clean. Right?” Robbie raised an eyebrow. “After all, you didn’t want to smell like yesterday’s bait. Right?” He watched her try to hide a smile. “I mean, I thought I was doing you a favor,” he cajoled, stifling a yawn. “So, you thought you’d help me out and throw all my clothes in the laundry? And what am I supposed to wear in the meantime?” “I dunno. My robe?” He slid his hands up and down her thighs. The soft fabric hummed against his palms. “I think it looks pretty good on you.” “I think you’re trying to get back at me for tossing your backpack in the swamp.” “No, I’d never do that. Besides, if you hadn’t dropped it in the swamp,” he gave her his best lecherous grin, “I wouldn’t have taken off my shirt, and you wouldn’t have known how much you wanted me.” “Oh really? Suddenly, this room seems awfully crowded. It’s pretty tight in here with you, me and your ego.” Eddie laughed. “You win. Actually, I had to leave. I didn’t want to wake you, but I wanted to be sure you were here when I got back. Without any clothes, I was fairly confident you would be.” “Well, Tarzan, I’m still here and I’m not going anywhere for quite a while. All of my

Paradise

109

clothes are drip-dry. I’ve already hung them in your laundry room.” “So, you’re telling me I have a beautiful, naked woman in my house, and she’s libel to stay that way for a while? I can think of worse things.” He yawned. “Does that thought bore you?” “On the contrary,” he untied her belt, letting the robe fall open, “it very much excites me. Let’s go back to bed. This morning came much too early.” He spread her robe wider. “Are you okay?” He gently brushed her hair to the side, inspecting her neck and shoulder, then frowned on seeing the reddened area. His gaze and hands skimmed down to caress her breasts. “Does this hurt?” She shook her head, her eyes closing as she shivered at his touch. His hands slid lower to stroke her naval and abdomen. Those abrasions seemed to have healed quickly. “Does this hurt?” She gasped as his fingers feathered intimately across her silken hair. Eddie stood and drew her up toward him. The robe hung open, and she made no attempt to close it. He appreciated that. He also appreciated her good humor at his prank. The end justified the means-she was still in his house. He slid his hands under the robe, pulling her so she cradled his erection between her thighs. The rough fabric of his shorts grazed her soft mound. When her eyes narrowed to mere slits, he knew she was ready. He moved his hand lower, needing to hear her moan. “Wait a minute,” he rasped, stepping back. “Two more minutes of this and I’m going to have you right here, right now on the kitchen table. Come on.” He grabbed her hand and strode through the living room, pulling her in his wake. “We can make it to the bedroom this time.” He snatched the packages off the sofa as they passed. “What’s that?” “Something for later. Hurry up.” Robbie ran up the stairs as he took them two at a time. When they reached the bedroom, she let the robe slide to the floor before curling up on the bed. He stripped off his clothes and fell on her. Finally, he had made it to the bedroom, but just barely. ***** Robbie leaned against the headboard and watched Eddie sleeping on his stomach. Shallow snores escaped while his head lay pillowed in her lap. She played with his hair, running her fingers through the silky strands. “Oh, Eddie,” she whispered more to herself than him. “I wish it could be different. I would have liked this–a lot.” She closed her eyes. It would be so easy to fall under his spell, to forget her goals, her future, but how long would that last? Eddie was a player, a flirt and a sensational Rebound Man. He may think he wanted a long term investment, but in reality he probably couldn’t change. Look how he’d flirted with Lou Ann and those women by the oak tree. She smirked, wondering if his refusal to start an affair was simply a ploy to make her more determined. It didn’t matter. She’d never regret this time with him, but she had to leave today. It would take time to rework her presentation to Excelsior from “outsource your designs to me” to “hire me.” Wow. New York City. She’d finally hit the big time. She stroked Eddie’s cheek. The warm feeling of satisfaction that settled over her was tinged with

Eileen Ann Brennan

110

regret. Sorry, I can’t let you stop me. A rumble from her stomach made him stir. A second rumble woke him completely. “Didn’t you eat anything this morning?” he mumbled, covering her breast with a callused palm. “I tried, but there was such a selection of gourmet delights in your fridge, I couldn’t make up my mind.” He gave her stomach a quick kiss. “Huh?” “At first, I thought I’d have some catsup, but then I saw the grape jelly with the fuzzy green topping. That looked very appealing. But, hey, the brown mayonnaise with the year old expiration date caught my eye. I couldn’t decide.” Her stomach growled for emphasis. “See, even thinking about what’s in your kitchen is making me hungry.” “All right, so I’m not Emeril. Let’s go out. I could use something more nourishing to eat.” He gave her a wicked grin. She grimaced and pulled his hair. “Hey! What’s that for? I was referring to the coffee and danish Nick brought me out of pity. Woman, you have got to get your mind out of the gutter.” His smirk told her exactly whose mind was in the gutter. He kissed her navel again, rolled over and stood up. She didn’t move. “Uh, Houston, we have a problem.” “Now what?” He picked up the bathrobe and handed it to her. “I don’t know the dress code at Maisie’s, but I don’t think I can get in wearing your bathrobe. And don’t even think about it, I’m not putting on those wet clothes.” “Picky, picky, picky.” He retrieved the packages they’d brought up in their frenzy to get to the bedroom and placed them on the bed. “I thought you might have some objections about playing Lady Godiva, so I picked up a few things this morning. There’s a mall just north of here off the interstate.” Robbie opened the bags to find jeans, a green ribbed shell, a matching sweater, socks and Nikes. “I got your sizes while I was doing the laundry. Oh, here’s one more.” He sat down next to her on the bed and handed her a small pink striped bag. She recognized the store immediately. “This ought to be interesting,” she commented, pulling out the hot pink tissue paper. Nestled on the bottom of the bag were a lacy black bra and thong panties. She slanted him a sideways glance. “Very interesting.” He gave her a dopey look before claiming a quick kiss. “What can I say, I like black underwear. Come on, get dressed and let’s get something to eat.” He moved to get up and she touched his arm. “Aren’t you going to help me get dressed?” He smiled that long, slow smile. The one that sent shivers up her spine and back down again. “You bet I am!” ***** “Are you ready?” Eddie called. “I’m starving.” Robbie stood in the doorway of the bathroom. “Ready when you are, Tarzan.” He turned and his lungs emptied in a rush. The woman had no idea how breathtaking

Paradise

111

she was. Without the usual pink ball cap, her wavy red hair flowed over her shoulders. The green sweater and top matched her eyes perfectly. The top was in the latest style, too short to tuck into the low hip hugger jeans, leaving her belly bare to his gaze. No way would he buy her a baggy sweatshirt. Maybe he should tumble her back into bed and play with that delectable belly for a few more hours. “I thought you said you were ready?” She rubbed her hands together and the scent of lavender greeted his nostrils. Oh, he was ready, all right. Just the sight of her dressed like that made him ready real fast. God, he was worse than Pavlov’s dog. One whiff of lavender and he was hot and hard. He smiled, beating down his lascivious thoughts. Time enough for that later. They needed to come up for air. The afternoon sun blinded him as they left the building. A warm breeze fluttered past, sending the branches of crape myrtle waving. “Why don’t we take your car? It hasn’t been on the road for a week. I’d love to go for a spin in it.” “Sure, I was going to suggest that myself. What a beautiful day after all that rain. Why don’t we put the top down?” He helped her pull the cover from the car and stow it in the trunk. Looking wistfully at the vehicle, he sighed. “I always wanted one of these when I was a kid. I don’t supposed you’d let me drive it?” She gave him a big smile and tossed him the keys. “Think you can handle it, fella?” “Hi, Eddie!” They turned in unison at the sound of the squealed greeting. Lou Ann’s stiletto sandals clicked on the hard pavement as she hurried to them. “You weren’t in for breakfast this morning, and I was worried about you. Are you okay? Nick said you got caught in that storm yesterday.” Her fingers smoothed over his shoulders as if looking for some imagined injury. “Uh hi, Lou Ann. Aren’t you all gussied up for a Saturday afternoon!” He took in her black mini-skirt and low cut, lace blouse. Her black bra, clearly visible through the lace, barely contained her big boobs. Robbie’s expression of annoyed amusement caught his eye as he stepped back to hold Lou Ann off, but she stuck to him like a fly to manure. He returned to her original question. “Yeah, we got caught in the storm, but we’re both fine. You remember Robbie Miller, don’t you?” Lou Ann turned, as if seeing Robbie for the first time. Robbie gave her a little wave. “Hi, Lou Ann.” Lou Ann frowned and returned her attention to him. “I only stopped by to make sure you were all right. You are going to the lodge dance tonight, aren’t you?” She fingered the button of his shirt with her bright red nails, brushing her boobs against his chest. Lou Ann sure showed up at the oddest times. Maybe there was something to Robbie’s speculation that Lou Ann wanted him. Nah, they’d known each other since they were kids. He’d teased and joked with her for years. There was nothing to it. She was just being friendly. “Ya never know where I’ll turn up, now do ya darlin’? If you’ll excuse us, Robbie and I have to discuss our Channel Ten interview.” Why did he lie? Why not tell Lou Ann they were going to lunch? He knew the reason.

Eileen Ann Brennan

112

She’d invite herself along and he wanted to be alone with Robbie. With a nod of his head, he told Robbie to get in the car. She grinned and scrambled in. “I’ll see you around, Lou Ann,” he said, putting her from him and climbing into the Camaro. “Take care, darlin’.” He started the engine and pulled out of the lot. In the rearview mirror, he could have sworn he saw Lou Ann stamp her foot. What had gotten into her, anyway? Fiddling with the radio dial, he found a country station. “Oh, Pa-leese.” “What’s the matter now? Don’t tell me you don’t like country music. I thought everybody liked country music.” “Maybe up here in Yokel-ville, but I’m more of a rock, jazz, classical kind of girl. Those country songs are too depressing. Someone’s always cheating on someone else. She turned the dial until a rich blues saxophone filled the air. “Now, that’s music.” Robbie sighed. “She’s going to ambush you right into that thirty-year mortgage.” “Don’t start that again.” The last thing he wanted to think about was the next thirty years with anyone but Robbie. “What do you mean ambush me?” “Eddie, Eddie, Eddie, how can you be so dense?” He loved the way she giggled when she scolded him. “You don’t think she just happened by McGraw Tours at…” Robbie looked at her watch, “two-seventeen on a Saturday afternoon. Your place is a bit off the beaten path, you know. She’s probably been there awhile, waiting for you. It’s a wonder she didn’t start banging on the door.” She chuckled. “It’s a shame she didn’t. That would have put a quick end to her husband hunting campaign.” “You mean to tell me that she was down there while we were…!” “Men, you are so naïve. So,” she asked conversationally, “has she been stalking you for long?” “Stalking! You think she’s stalking me?” “Don’t get your shorts in a bunch. Of course, she’s stalking you.” She put her hand on his thigh and gave it a squeeze. “For what it’s worth, I think she’s harmless. Just another one of the many fair damsels who succumbed to the spell of George of the Jungle.”

Paradise

113

Chapter Fourteen Robbie turned and stared out the side window. Somehow the thought of Eddie with Lou Ann bothered her more than she cared to admit. As they neared “downtown,” vacant lots gave way to small plots occupied by rusted trailers with too many cars and trucks parked out front, some older than her own. They were simply old cars. Hers was a classic. Thoughts of Lou Ann disappeared as double-wides with neat yards and well-kept gardens came into view. How many times had she looked out the window of a car at the exact same scene? At first when they drove into town, her spirits were always high, hoping that at last, her mother would hold onto her job, that she would make friends, that they would stay. It would start out good. Mama never failed to get a job at the local diner, the truck stop or greasy spoon. Like Robbie, her green eyes and long red hair caught the attention of most men, and they were glad to give the single mother a job waiting tables. But then, it always ended the same when the good women of the town learned the young mother served up more than meatloaf and biscuits. Stately Southern homes with wide porches occupied by residents with even wider butts now lined the road. “You’re awfully quiet over there. Talk to me.” The scenery melted away at Eddie’s voice. She turned and smiled. “I’m just thinking about all the work I have ahead of me revising my presentation for Excelsior and the early flight.” “Don’t think about that.” His harsh tone startled her. “Would it be so difficult to stay in the here and now and forget about your career for five minutes?” Without looking at her, he reached for her hand and brought it to his lips. Soft as a “baby chicken,” the unexpected kiss sent tremors through her. Even more, it brought a deep, sad longing to her heart, a wish that they could have met in a different time, a different place. His lips lingered for a moment, then he placed her hand high on his thigh and covered it with his own. “Sorry, Babe, I didn’t mean to sound mad.” She stared at their hands, unable to respond to the quiet intimacy of his actions. The man had so many layers. It would take years to uncover them all. “Welcome to downtown.” Her head popped up. Oh, it was a regular metropolis. Brick and clapboard buildings lined both sides of the street. Professional and hand lettered signs advertising everything from bakery goods to livestock feed to hardware emblazoned each storefront. Eddie angle parked in front of a shop sporting a sign: “Live bait–Ask about our night crawlers.” “Eddie McGraw. Where’d you git them wheels?” “Hey, JT. How they hanging?” He turned to her, red-faced. “Sorry, didn’t mean to be gross. Habit.” “That’s okay,” she whispered. “I figured with five kids he probably had a set.” He swung back and they exited the car. “How’s the new baby? Everything okay with Peggy Jean?” JT ambled over and ran his hand across the Camaro’s trunk. “She’s doin’ fine. ‘Nother boy. Elijah Jeremiah. I figure we call him EJ.”

Eileen Ann Brennan

114

“Congratulations,” they both said at once. “Thanks. I had ta git away, though. Her mama’s here helpin’ an’ that woman’s voice could peel varnish.” He blew a low, admiring whistle. “Sweet piece of machinery, ya got here. Okay I pop the hood an’ have a look-see?” “This little cherry belongs to Robbie.” Robbie gave him a warm smile. “Sorry I couldn’t escort you last week. Even with all the frogs an’ gators, it woulda been a sight more quiet than my place.” JT stared pointedly at her neck, and she raised her hand to cover the hickey Eddie had given her. He turned to Eddie. “Guess you gave her a really good tour, seeing’s how you’re driving her mobile.” He bobbed his eyebrows. She laughed and Eddie rolled his eyes. “Thanks for nothing,” he muttered. The three bent over examining the 427 cubic inch engine. Within minutes four men and two women crowded around them, angling for a look and offering opinions and advice on maintenance. At Eddie’s introductions, she carefully noted each person’s name, wondering why since she would never see them after today. He casually draped his arm around her shoulders while she discussed the merits of big block over small block engines with a couple in matching L.L. Bean shorts, plaid shirts and hiking boots. She snuggled into Eddie’s side, enjoying the possessive stance he assumed. When her stomach growled loud enough for JT to hear it from under the car where he and another Crocodile Hunter were examining the chassis, they all retired to a nearby bar for wings and beers. “You doing okay?” Eddie whispered in her ear when they placed their order. “We tend to be a bit overwhelming at first. As you figured out, everybody knows everybody around here.” “I’m having a ball,” she told him truthfully. Only a few times in her life could she remember being welcomed so openly. It wasn’t lost on her that she was accepted because of who she was with, not who she was. For the moment, that was okay, but it would be so nice to be liked for herself. Eddie flirted outrageously with her and made her laugh so hard, her Coke ran out her nose. Everyone seemed to find that particularly amusing, especially Eddie. She couldn’t help but notice that although he kept his hand on her chair, her arm or her knee, it didn’t stop him from flirting with the other women. The rest of the meal was a pleasant blur. In the back of her mind, a niggling thought wouldn’t let go. She’d seen people like this all her life, had wanted to be friends with them. But she was never good enough, could never make it to the inner circle. If they knew about her past, how she was raised, even Eddie McGraw’s patronage wouldn’t be enough to keep them from shunning her. After she and Eddie said their goodbyes, they walked along Main Street, hand in hand, window shopping. Long shadows slanted across the sidewalk as they made their way down the street. “Now there’s something you won’t see in New York City.” He pointed to a fishing reel the size of her forearm.

Paradise

115

“Probably not, but then nothing’s lived in the Hudson River since the forties, and I don’t imagine there’s much fishing in the middle of Manhattan.” She tugged on his arm. “Except maybe giant alligators flushed away by their disillusioned owners.” They wandered down one side of the street then up the other. The Chamber of Commerce couldn’t have done a better job of pointing out the wonders of Tiny Town. Eddie seemed intent on displaying all the “cutting edge sophistication” of the place. As she gazed into the dress shop window, a suffocating hand gripped her throat. Memories of the day she’d tried to purchase a silk scarf for her mother’s birthday crowded out Eddie’s voice, his arm around her shoulder, her arm around his waist. She was eleven. She’d saved her money–money she’d earned from busing tables at the diner after school. Honest money that she’d earned herself. The woman in the dress shop wouldn’t take it. Said it was dirty. That everyone in town knew what her mother did to get it. “Don’t touch that scarf,” she’d said. “No one else will buy it if they know you touched it.” She’d run from the shop before the woman could throw her out. Well, she’d shown them. She’d shown all of them. Her business was successful. All her money was earned honestly through her own sweat. She showed them! Her shoulders sagged. The shame was, they’d never know she’d made it. Worse, they wouldn’t care if they did. “What’s the matter, Robbie?” His voice was gentle, close to her ear. “Talk to me. Did I say something wrong?” She turned. His tender, concerned expression broke her heart. He was such a good man. Why? Why did he have to love Smallville, USA? How could he stand to live in this place? For the second time that day, she wished things were different. That she and Eddie lived in his rent controlled apartment, that they went to trendy sushi bars, that they read the Sunday New York Times on a bench in Central Park. It would have been Paradise. She did a mental head slap. Yeah, right. His idea of Paradise was Jurassic Park: all reptiles all the time. No, their worlds were in different universes. She took a deep breath and exhaled silently. “Don’t be silly. You couldn’t say anything wrong. Everything that comes out of your mouth is…wonderful.” His toothpaste smile sent a low heat to simmer in her belly. “It’s nice to hear you say that because,” she felt his eyes zero in on her mouth as his tongue wet his upper lip, “because I like what comes out of your mouth.” He leaned down and captured her mouth, coaxing her tongue into his. She tasted, she explored, she committed every sensation he created to memory. “Hey, y’all cut that out or go git a room!” Robbie pulled away first, but Eddie held her tightly. “Good idea, JT. I believe we will!” She flopped her head back, hoping she’d fall over and down a sewage drain. “Just kidding,” he chuckled. Louder he called, “JT, isn’t that one of your kids I hear calling?” Eddie released her and took her hand. “Come on. Time to get out of here.” They cut across the street, dodging the two cars on the road. She hopped into her Camaro and was mildly surprised that Eddie aimed it away from

Eileen Ann Brennan

116

his house. “Don’t you think we should head back? I still have a long drive ahead of me and those clouds don’t look too friendly.” “I want to show you something. I think you’ll like it.” “It’s not another chandelier and bathtub, is it?” She caught his sidelong glance and wrinkled her nose at him. “Not that I didn’t enjoy that bathtub.” “So did I. Very much. This won’t take long.” At his husky tone, she glanced in his direction but his expression was unreadable. The town disappeared behind them along with the double-wides, the dress shop, the impossible fantasy. “Are you one?” asked Eddie, shifting into fourth gear and taking a curve on what seemed like two wheels. She held onto her seat but didn’t comment on his driving. The Camaro was fun and had the horsepower to back it up. She couldn’t deny him the pleasure of testing its limits. “Why do I always feel like you’re having a conversation with yourself and then remember I’m here? Am I one what?” “Sorry. Before we stopped, you mentioned the fair damsels who’ve succumbed to George of the Jungle. Are you one of them?” Robbie laughed. “What do you think?” “Based on my recent experience, I’m inclined to think there’s some chance you are.” Robbie winked at him. “You’re just irresistible to every female on the planet, George.” He smiled but didn’t feel it. That wasn’t the answer he wanted. Was he getting through to her at all? Was she capable of opening to the world around her? There was no doubt she liked his friends. No one could fake that much laughter. She seemed to enjoy herself while they roamed around town, although she had tightened up at Marcel’s dress shop. He pulled off the county road and they drove in silence. How should he bring up the topic? Should he ease into it or go for the jugular? He debated with himself so intently, he nearly missed the cut-off. Robbie seemed in her own world, staring out the side window, and didn’t notice his sharp turn. He pulled in at the scenic rest stop and turned off the engine. “Well, here we are.” Robbie’s head jerked to attention as if she’d been about to fall asleep. “And where is that?” “I told you. I want to show you something.” He opened his door and climbed out. Robbie was out of the car but holding her hand out to him. “Let me put the top up. I don’t like the looks of those clouds. And don’t tell me they’re just cirrus clouds. I’ve heard that before.” Instead of handing over the keys, he slid back in. turned on the ignition and pulled the convertible top into position. He led her down a well-worn path lined with palmetto bushes and overgrown fronds. Pampas grass grew in unkempt clumps along with wild azaleas, minutes away from bursting into bloom. In the distance, a crow called to its mate, distracting him for a moment from his mission. He walked slowly but with purpose, unable to look at her. He was afraid–afraid she didn’t see the beauty surrounding them, afraid she’d have that impatient look in her eyes.

Paradise

117

That look would tell him better than words that his plan had no chance of succeeding. The undergrowth gave way to a narrow, rocky beach. The lake, though far from small, was well hidden. As they emerged on the shore, a startled egret quickly flew to safer ground. “My gosh, it’s beautiful. Look how the clouds are the same dark gray as the water. Is this another secret the locals don’t share with the tourists?” The vise around his heart loosened a notch. Maybe she was opening to the world around her. Maybe she would agree. “I was hoping you’d like it.” He pulled her around him, molding her back to his front, circling her in his arms. God, please let this work. She turned her head sharply, her body stiffening. “Are there any gators here?” “No.” He nuzzled the crook of her neck. “No gators here. Even if there were, your Crocodile Hunter would protect you.” He grazed his teeth softly over the love bite he’d given her, vaguely proud of it for marking her as his. Her sigh encouraged him. Opening his mouth, he gently sucked on the bruise, deepening the color. She sagged, letting him support her weight. When her head lolled against his shoulder, he hugged her tighter. It’s now or never. ***** Robbie turned sharply and broke free from his embrace. “Marry you! Are you crazy? How many beers did you have?” “I only had one beer and you know it. Otherwise, you’d never let me drive your car. And, no, I’m not crazy. Wait, I take that back. I’m crazy about you.” If he hadn’t just blindsided her, she would have melted at his bad boy smile. He reached for her, but she retreated back a step. “Slow down, Tarzan. Keep those hands where I can see them. If this is your idea of a joke, it’s in really bad taste.” She didn’t think it was possible, but his smile grew wider. “It’s no joke, darlin’. I want to marry you. Today, tomorrow, whatever. This is Georgia. We don’t have to wait for blood tests. I just want to get your name on that piece of paper that says you’re mine.” He advanced, but she held up her hand and danced back two steps. Confounded. She’d never used that word before, but she knew exactly what it meant. Confounded. She was totally and completely confounded. If she’d been the fainting type, now would have been the perfect time to give into a swoon. As it was, she had to settle for trying not to lose her lunch. “An…Answer me this. Why?” “Why?” He looked so bewildered, she wanted to smack him upside the head. “Yes, why? Why me? Why now? Why after only a week?” “Why not? Isn’t it obvious? I love you.” He took another step toward her. “Now, darlin’, close your mouth. You look like a walleye pike I once hooked.” Too stunned to react, she allowed him to fold her into his arms. “There now, isn’t this better?” His callused fingers tilted her face as his lips descended. The kiss brushed her lips, promising tender moments like this for a long time to come. He nibbled, then sucked in her bottom lip. “You taste great. We’re gonna be so good together. We are so good together.”

Eileen Ann Brennan

118

His soft voice and gentle touch seduced her as easily as his tiger eyes. They fit in every important way. On their own, her arms circled his waist and found their way up his back, clutching his shoulders as he deepened the kiss. Oh yeah, they were good together. Wait a minute. She couldn’t stay. She had a job interview, a business. She was coming off a bad relationship. Eddie was her Rebound Man. This was a fling. No strings. No commitments. She snuggled closer to him, willing her conscience to take a hike. The things he did with his mouth… But he lives in Tiny Town. He works in the Black Lagoon. She broke the kiss and pulled away. “Eddie, stop it. Get a grip.” She willed her heart to stop pounding long enough to catch her breath. “I’m sorry. I told you from the start that I have–or I will have–a job offer in New York. I’m going to take it. It’s everything I’ve worked for, everything I’ve dreamed of. All my life, I’ve hated living in small towns. Everyone knowing everything about everybody. I can’t do it again. I’ve worked too hard to get out.” Her heart tightened at his expression. Hurt. Longing. Disbelief. And worse, accusation. It would be so easy to erase that look, just step back into his warm embrace, snuggle in and never come out. And then what? Live in another God-forsaken small town? She let out a deep breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. The pain in his eyes went straight to her soul. Did she love him? She couldn’t. She’d known him less than a week. That wasn’t enough time to fall in love. It took weeks, months to get to know someone well enough to fall in love. At best, she was in lust with him. The things he made her body feel went way beyond anything any man had ever done for her. She crossed her arms, more to protect herself than to ward off the cold air brought on by the coming storm. Why did he just stare at her? Of all the times for him to stop talking. “You don’t understand,” she fumbled. “I grew up in a hundred small towns like this one. Sooner or later, all those friendly, buddy-buddy people turn on you. They find one little chink in your armor, one little flaw in your personality, and they pick at it and pick at it until there’s nothing left of you.” “What are you talking about?” He took a step toward her, but she retreated out of his reach. His chest heaved a huge sigh, and he scrubbed his face with his hand. “You don’t understand! Every town is just like the last one.” She sagged against a tree. Its rough bark scratched her back through the thin sweater. How could she make him understand what it was like? That queasy feeling she got whenever she drove through a small town. That she may have lived here before. That someone may recognize her. There were so many places she couldn’t remember their names. “Then, help me understand. Why this obsession with living in the city? Talk to me, Babe.” She sighed. He was so nice. She never wanted to hurt him. He was supposed to enjoy a few days of wild, monkey sex and forget her. Go back to looking for Mrs. McGraw. She shifted her gaze to him then quickly looked away. Why did the thought of Eddie with another woman produce that sharp pain in her stomach? “My mother, she left home at fifteen. She had to. Oh God, please don’t ask me why.”

Paradise

119

Her voice faltered. The last time she had cried, she’d been seven years old. She was hungry. But it had made Mama cry, too. So, she never did again. But now, tears threatened. Stop it. Only sissies cry. “Mama waitressed during the day, but her paycheck and tips weren’t enough to keep us fed and clothed and housed and all. At night, she brought in extra, freelancing.” She raised her eyes to be certain he caught her meaning. He did. She looked out over the lake before continuing. “All the fine, upstanding men of the town came sniffing around. They treated us like dirt during the day, but they were oh, so ready to see Mama after dark.” The heat crept up her cheeks. His stare was like a physical caress, but she couldn’t look at him again, couldn’t face the disgust–or worse–the pity that would be in his eyes. Instead, she focused on her shoes, the new Nikes he’d bought her this morning. “The good women of the town always found out. Mama would get fired. No one would hire her. The men would stop coming, and we’d eventually run out of money and move on.” Thunder rumbled and she glanced out over the lake. Does it rain every day in this state? She turned back. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Eddie, his expression still unreadable. He was probably repulsed, wondering how he could have thought he loved her. Oh well, may as well dish out the rest. “Mama had no idea which fine gentleman was my father.” She gave a rueful smirk. “By the time Mama knew she was pregnant, she was three towns down the road.” For a long time, she stared at her feet. She hoped he wouldn’t drive off and leave her, especially in her own car. Two large running shoes came into view. The edge of a hand lifted her chin until she stared into deep amber pools. Drowning in them seemed a welcome option. “I don’t care who or what your mother was, or your father wasn’t. What happened in the past is where it belongs–in the past. It’s the future I’m interested in. I think we have something special here. I haven’t felt like this toward a woman since, since never. And it’s not just the sex. I know it sounds impossible, but I’ve fallen…” “Don’t say it! You don’t know what you’re talking about!” “Don’t tell me what I know or don’t know.” His tone was low, inviting, the one he used when he wanted to make love. When he nuzzled her in the night and told her he needed her. “I’ve been with enough women to realize I can’t see myself spending the rest of my life with anyone but you. You knew I wanted a long term commitment. I didn’t want another affair.” “But you can’t be, you know, the ‘L’ word. I was just the first female who happened along after you decided to follow your big brother’s lead and start your own basketball team.” “If I’d wanted the first woman who happened along, I could have taken Lou Ann.” His voice still carried its deep, soft tone, but there was an unmistakable edge to it now. She rubbed her arms, wondering if she’d ever be warm again. The wind had kicked up and small waves lapped onto the shore. Cirrus clouds, my ass. “I can’t stay here. My life is finally going to start. I’m not going to be trapped in Hooterville with a passel of drool-faced brats and a white picket fence. I’m not going to miss my big chance.” He stepped back as if she’d slapped him. “Hooterville, huh? Fine. If that’s what you want, go to the Big City. You think you can lose yourself there? I’ve got news for you. You’re

Eileen Ann Brennan

120

already lost. You just want to hide. Little towns aren’t your problem. It’s your little mind you can’t get past. You think everyone sees your mother when they look at you. Well, here’s a clue for you, darlin’, nobody cares about your past or your mother’s. You’re just not that important to them.” He looked off into the distance. “But you are important to me,” he muttered almost inaudibly. “I am not hiding. You don’t understand. You don’t want to understand. You can’t see past your own agenda. You’re crazy if you think I could fall in love in a week!” Too late to retract them, her words hit their mark. His face turned to stone, his eyes granite. She’d meant to zing him. She just hadn’t meant to hurt him in the process. “Look, Eddie, I didn’t mean…” “I guess we’re at an impasse. Too bad.” He shook his head and crossed his arms. “Let’s get out of here. The skies are going to open up any minute.” He turned and retraced his steps to the car, leaving her to follow. ***** “Here.” Eddie tossed her the car keys. Somehow, all the fun of driving her hot car disappeared. He crossed to the passenger side and climbed in. Robbie shrugged and got in behind the wheel. He tried to find a balance, but her damn lavender scent surrounded him and wound itself around his heart. How could he have let this happen? He’d known she was everything he didn’t want. Career minded, ambitious, status conscious. But it hadn’t mattered. He’d wanted her. He still wanted her. The first drops of rain pinged off the windshield. It was going to be another drencher. At least now he knew why she had a designer label on everything she owned. She’d had to prove her worth, her value, every day of her life. And she equated self-worth with an upscale lifestyle, glamour and prestige. His own childhood had been a fairy tale compared to hers. Funny, she seemed convinced that her past would repulse him. That once he heard the great confession of her parentage, he’d run from her and never look back. Quite the opposite, her pedestal only got higher. My God, what she had overcome to get where she was! He stared out the side window at nothing. Narrow rivulets of water streaked the glass. He didn’t care what she said about love or small towns. They were good together, and he wasn’t going to let her slip away. “We just missed our turnoff.” He had to lighten the mood, get her back to her sarcastic self if he was to have half a chance of putting their relationship on track again. From the tone of her voice and the covert glances, Ms. Roberta Miller was far from done with him. And he intended to press his advantage. “We needed to make a left back there.” She chewed her lower lip, and he would have given his new flat bottom boat to do it for her. Slowing, she pulled to the side of the road and executed a U-turn, then made the left where he indicated. “Can I ask a couple questions?” he asked, breaking the deadly silence. “Of course, I’ll be incredibly charming about it.” The corners of her mouth twitched. He waited.

Paradise

121

“Yes, you can ask a few questions.” “Great.” He bounced his fists on his knees. “How did you go from, um, your humble beginnings to high powered New York City career woman? I mean, you obviously have a degree and, um, Louie Vuitton luggage. How?” Her expression shadowed, and he knew he’d gone too far, too fast. The silence dragged on so long, he began to doubt that she would answer. “As soon as I was old enough, I swept floors, babysat, anything to earn money.” Involuntarily, his eyebrows shot up. He tried to school his expression, but she caught it. “Anything…except that.” He felt the color rise in his cheeks, embarrassed to think that about her but relieved she hadn’t. It would have killed him to know she’d sold something so precious, something he’d treasure for the rest of his life. “I always went to school. Mama saw to that. When I graduated high school, she was so proud. She’d never gotten her diploma.” Robbie stopped. Had he pushed her too far? Coming back to the present, he pointed out the next turn that would put them on the county road back to town. When she continued, her voice held its earlier breeziness as if she hadn’t a care in the world. Interesting, how she could compartmentalize her emotions. Hide some, reveal others. Ah, but he’d seen her when the defenses were down. And that was the woman he loved. “After high school, I got into the University of Florida. There was no way we could afford it, so from there it was ‘Hel-lo, Mr. Student Loan.’ I’ll be paying them off till I’m ninety. I started my web design business while still an undergrad, mainly designing sites for small businesses in town. I stuck around. Got my Masters. You know the rest. That’s it, the entire biography of Roberta Miller. Pretty boring, isn’t it?” Her abrupt conclusion surprised him. “No, it’s a rather interesting story.” It was too soon to bring up the future. She’d already drawn the line. Too bad she didn’t know how determined he was. “If I can ask, where’s your mother now?” Robbie shrugged. “I bought her a nice little place in Florida under a big oak tree. She was too young. Cancer. I think she’s at peace now. Does it ever stop raining in this state?” The windshield wipers swished uselessly on high speed. The road was all but invisible in the heavy downpour. With her last comment, Robbie had slammed the lid on the topic of her past. Her sad eyes and wan smile begged him to follow her wishes, and he silently acquiesced. He wanted to reach over, pull her into his arms and promise to keep her safe, but knew his touch would be unwelcome. Instead, he decided to lighten the mood. “And here I thought you liked playing in water. At that next streetlight, turn left. That’s the driveway around to the parking lot. Pull around and park next to the porch door. Maybe we won’t get too soaked.” He bit back a smile. Or maybe we will.

Eileen Ann Brennan

122

Chapter Fifteen Robbie followed Eddie as he jogged up the steps to his apartment. “If I never wear squishy shoes again, it will be too soon. All I’ve done since I got here is change out of wet clothes.” “The pleasure’s been all mine.” She couldn’t help but smile at his wolfish grin. “Eddie McGraw, you are incorrigible.” When he stood close and looked at her like that, she could almost forget her goals, forget her past and spend the rest of her life in Tiny Town. She shook her head to dispel the thought. Not a chance. “I hope my other clothes are dry. I’ll hurry so you’re not late for your date with Lou Ann.” His sexy grin turned into a puzzled stare. “My what?” “Your date with Lou Ann. Aren’t you taking her to the lodge dance tonight?” It hurt to think that he could ask her to marry him, then blithely leave her for another woman. “Where did you get that idea?” “Last week. At Maisie’s. You told her to save you a dance. Then after meeting her this afternoon, I just assumed. Oh well, never mind. I forgot my suitcase,” she babbled, turning to retrace her steps. “It’s still in the trunk. I have to get my clothes out of your laundry room. I’ll be right back.” “Wait a minute!” Eddie’s arm looped around her waist before she could move. “For your information, I am not going to the dance or anywhere else with Lou Ann Ritter. For God’s sake, woman, do you think I’d go out with someone else the same day I ask you to marry me? That doesn’t say much about your opinion of me.” She looked away not wanting him to see the triumph she knew showed in her eyes. It was a ridiculous emotion. She didn’t want to marry him, but she didn’t want Lou Ann to have him either. He released her and took out his keys. “Come on. You don’t need your Louie Vuitton.” He smiled crookedly. “You can use your backpack. Take it as a souvenir of your unforgettable adventure in the Okefenokee.” He led her up the remaining stairs and opened the door. She smiled slightly, pleased she would not be immediately replaced by another woman. Ignoring the ache in her chest, she tried not to think about leaving him. “You know, I think I’d like that.” Eddie stepped back and let her pass through. As he shut the door, he reached for her, pressing her back against it. “Don’t leave,” he whispered in her hair. “Stay with me tonight. Take me to Paradise again.” His lips traveled down her throat. “I want to make love with you. I want to feel you next to me…beneath me…on me…all night. Please stay with me,” he murmured before his mouth worked its way up and closed possessively over hers. His fingers slid down her arms to tangle with hers before lifting her hands to either side of her head. Moments before, he seemed resigned to her refusal. Now, he acted like she’d said “yes” to his proposal. She squeezed his hands, clinging to him as he made love to her mouth. This was crazy. She had to leave. But, oh my, what he could do with his tongue!

Paradise

123

He pulled back to kiss her jaw line. “Baby, don’t leave. Stay tonight.” “Eddie, don’t do this. It won’t work. I have to go.” She didn’t try to stop his next kiss. The heat of his mouth slanted across hers sent shards of desire straight to her inner core. “Go where?” he growled low into her ear before gliding his tongue around the sensitive shell. “Back to your little apartment? You’ll be all alone in your bed tonight. It will be cold without me there to warm you. You won’t be able to sleep, wondering what we would be doing if you had stayed.” His kisses again trailed down her neck. She closed her eyes and let his deep murmurs surround her. His hypnotic voice wove a sensuous spell, blanketing her reason, leaving her mind in a cloud of desire. If she spoke, she could break the spell, put things back on even footing. She might be able to get out a coherent “goodbye” and run for the safety of her car. But deep down in her soul, she wanted the magic to continue. “What would we be doing? Would your breast be in my mouth? You know I can make you whimper with pleasure when I suckle you. Or maybe my tongue would be down your throat like it was a few minutes ago. What do you think, Baby? We both know for sure I would be buried deep inside you.” His lips concentrated on the sensitive spot at the base of her neck. He seemed fixated on that spot, but that was just fine with her. “You’d be moaning, wouldn’t you, Baby? Needing more of me. You’d be on top. I like when you ride me. I’d be lying back, watching you. Your thighs would hold me so tight, it would almost ache. My hands would grip your hips, helping you. My thumbs. Where would my thumbs be?” He moved his mouth up to whisper in her ear. The man was a master with words, creating images so realistic she could believe she was astride him right then. He wove a sensuous spell with words that sent shivers up her spine. Then down her spine until they settled in a shimmering pool between her thighs. He released her fingers, allowing her hands to grasp his neck and pull him closer. “My thumbs would be massaging you, wouldn’t they? Gently over your clit, just how you like me to. Your moans would fill the room. Would we kiss?” He leaned back to look at her face. Her flushed cheeks heated more deeply at his scrutiny. Raw desire blazed in his eyes, and she knew he held a tight grip on his control. She was grateful for that. Whatever his game was, she wanted to keep playing. “What do you think, Baby? Would I lean up so my chest pressed against your breasts? You’ve been fascinated with my chest all week. After you touched it that first time, you can’t keep your hands off.” It was an invitation and she took it, sliding her fingers down to his buttons. She started at the top, he at the bottom until their fingers met and his shirt hung open. “Go ahead. Touch me, Babe.” She splayed her hands across his chest, the crisp hair tickling her fingertips. He moved against her, awakening a passion she’d tried to hide since his proposal. Even as she fought her need for him, she knew surrender was only moments away. “What do you think? Would we kiss?” Robbie reached up to take his lips in a flaming kiss, her hands pulling his head to hers. Eddie accepted her passion, twirling his tongue with hers before sucking deeply on it. She writhed in his arms when he broke the kiss, clinging to him, wanting more, but his lips moved

Eileen Ann Brennan

124

again to her throat. “We’d lean back and look at each other,” he whispered darkly. “Both of us would be amazed at the intensity of our feelings. What would we see when we looked at each other? Need? Oh, yes. Passion? Definitely.” He lifted her butt and fitted her to him. His erection thrust stiffly against the zipper of her jeans. She wiggled and gasped when he positioned himself just right. Oh, she was so close. He’d know that. Eddie had brought her to enough orgasms to recognize when she was close. “You would look at me with such tenderness in your eyes I would melt. Give me your breast, I’d say. I need to have your breast in my mouth. You’d kiss my forehead and slowly offer it to me. I’d press my cheek against you before gently kissing your nipple. Your nipple would be so hard, so tight. I’d lick it and lathe it with my tongue before taking it into my mouth. You would feel the heat of my mouth, wouldn’t you? Tell me, Baby, what do you want me to do now?” Robbie twisted in his arms. The oak door at her back was no more solid than the hard muscle of the man at her front. His hypnotic words and husky tone catapulted her toward fulfillment. “Tell me, Baby, I won’t know how to please you unless you tell me.” Eddie knew exactly how to please her. Everything he did pleased her. But she was as lost in his erotic game as he was. All he’d done was kiss and hold her, but his words made her believe that he was buried deep inside her, his thumbs massaging her and she could feel, most vividly, his mouth on her breast. “Suck me deeper, please,” she gasped. “Make me go up in flames.” “Ah, I thought you might want that. Lift your breast higher, I’d say. You would tease me, caressing my cheek with your nipple before you cradled my head and placed your breast in my hot, eager mouth. You are delicious. I know your taste. I know every contour of you. I’d suck you hard as your climax overtook you.” His timing was perfect, and she convulsed in his arms, clutching him, wanting to share each wave of pleasure. Her moans echoed around the room with his name spilling from her lips over and over. When her orgasm faded off into tiny shudders, he spoke soothingly, stroking her hair. “That’s it, Baby, ride it out. That’s it.” He held her for a long time after her last spasm. “Now,” he asked darkly, “do you really want to go home and just think about all that? Or shall we go upstairs so I can make you climax again when I actually do those things to you?” His mouth came down on hers, reaffirming his hold. Robbie gave up. When he talked like that and kissed her like that, she had no choice. “You don’t play fair,” she gasped. Her hands splayed across his chest, crinkling his hair until she found his hard pectoral muscles. “Not when the stakes are this high, I don’t.” “What you do with words is incredible.” “Can I assume that you’ve decided to stay?” “Yeah, I think you can assume that,” she whispered into his ear before gently sucking on his lobe.

Paradise

125

Her mouth worked its way back up to his and imprisoned it in a long, wet kiss. How could she think of spending the night alone in her apartment when she could have him one last time? ***** The bed shifted as Robbie eased off it. He lay on his stomach and until a moment ago, his hand had rested on a firm breast. Through his eyelashes, he noted from the bedside clock it was after ten. How could she be up already? They had made love exactly as he had described, only this time, he hadn’t held back when she’d climaxed. He’d joined her, vacillating between satisfaction and triumph as he filled her. Then, they’d made love all night, re-exploring every inch of each other. He’d memorized every response, every soft cry when he’d pleased her. And, God, what she’d done to him. For a woman who said she didn’t love him, Robbie had made certain he was in a constant state of arousal. Everything she did seemed designed to pleasure him. He’d never felt as cherished and loved as he did when she held him. He lay awake long after she dozed off in exhaustion, wishing she’d change her mind. His head was pillowed between her breasts, their legs entwined. His hand rested comfortably low on her abdomen, his fingers gently entwined in her soft curls. It was definitely Paradise. He had no trouble seeing them exactly like that for a long time to come. She moved silently about the room, gathering her clothes. He was glad he’d never let on what a light sleeper he was. She still thought a tornado could blow through Main Street, and he’d snooze right through it. Somehow, he knew she would sneak out on him. He’d hoped she wouldn’t, but deep down he knew she would. He wondered if she’d leave a note. “Thanks for the good time. Have a nice life.” He hoped she didn’t. The backpack scraped the floor when she picked it up. Her soft footsteps stopped for a moment. From his position on the bed, he couldn’t see her, but she had to be looking at him. Desperately, he prayed to God to make her come back to his bed, make her stay in his life, make her love him. The footsteps resumed. The bedroom door shut with a soft click behind her. That was it. If she didn’t want to stay, he couldn’t make her. If she still believed he couldn’t be in love, especially after last night, there was nothing else he could do or say to convince her. You needed two people to be in love and she wasn’t. The downstairs toilet flushed and water clanked through the old pipes. The laundry room door squeaked. He’d have to fix that one of these days. In his mind’s eye, he saw her dressing in dry jeans and a T-shirt. The clothes he bought her were probably still damp. God, please make her take them. He didn’t need any more reminders of her. Minutes later, his front door opened and closed. Her footsteps receded down the stairs. With any luck, the office would be empty. He didn’t want her to be embarrassed. He was surprised when the backdoor to the porch opened. Oh yeah, her Nikes and wet sweatshirt from the other night. They’d forgotten to retrieve them. Lost in the image of their lovemaking from that night, he almost missed the purr of the Camaro’s engine as she drove slowly from the lot. ***** Big girls don’t cry, Robbie told herself again as she wound her way through town

Eileen Ann Brennan

126

toward the interstate. She hadn’t cried since she was little and now that infuriating man had her blubbering two days in a row. Cruising down Main Street, she saw her Camaro being examined by that friendly crowd of people. She felt Eddie’s arm slung over her shoulder, heard JT tell them to get a room. Those people they’d lunched with were nice. They hadn’t treated her like white trash. It was almost as if they liked her. The stores went by in a blur, but every comment, every word Eddie had said as they window-shopped rushed back. The feel of her hand in his, the sight of him driving her car. So vivid were the recollections, she could smell the clean aroma of his soap and his distinct masculine scent when he was aroused. He said he wanted to marry her. She brushed tears away with the back of her hand. Ridiculous. He just wanted to get married and she was handy. He was her Rebound Man. No strings. No commitments. Thoughts of last night and the other nights they’d spent together drifted to mind. He was a generous lover, but his tenderness last night when he’d caressed her breast as she’d cradled his head made her ache even now. Acting out his erotic fantasy had been more than a sexual experience. It had involved all of her: her mind, her body and–she hesitated to think it– her soul. As she passed Maisie’s, she had a masochistic urge to stop in and see the next Mrs. McGraw. No doubt, Lou Ann would have her red hooks in him soon. The thought of Eddie making love to Lou Ann made her physically gag. Averting her eyes, she sped away. This is the way it has to be. He wants to be a good ol’ boy, live in a swamp and raise a horde of kids. She was on the verge of realizing her dream of success. She loved cities. New York would be the ultimate. She’d never survive in Tiny Town. She pulled onto the interstate, relieved to head South. She crossed the Florida/Georgia border. Finally, time to get on with her life. The feeling of elation she expected did not surface. Instead, a despair so deep, so intense gripped her heart, she almost had to pull off the road to keep from crashing. What the hell am I doing? Turn the car around. Go back. Maybe he hasn’t realized I left. Crawl back into his bed, into his arms and never leave. She practiced her yoga deep breathing exercises, willing the moment to pass. Control. She needed control. Anyway, it was too late. He was awake. She was gone, sneaking out of his place like some criminal. No note, no goodbye, no nothing. That was pretty cheesy. And after he had taken her to Paradise again. Taking another, cleansing breath, she grabbed her purse from the passenger seat and fumbled for her cell phone. Her heart grew heavy remembering how Eddie had ceremoniously turned it off Saturday morning, telling her he couldn’t perform, knowing she was listening for it. She doubted anything could keep George of the Jungle from performing. She flicked it on and checked her messages. Oh, crud. Six from Excelsior. Now what?

Paradise

127

Chapter Sixteen "Keep your panties on! I’m coming!” Robbie raced from her apartment and jumped into Leah’s waiting Corvette. “Knock off that honking before my neighbors start throwing things!” “If you were on time, I wouldn’t have to honk. At this rate, we’re not going to make the interview.” Leah threw the car into gear and squealed out of the parking lot. “Just don’t get a ticket.” Leah cast her a sideways glance. “They have to catch me first.” Robbie rolled her eyes. She was late. They should have left twenty minutes ago, but it was impossible to decide what to wear. Her couture had nothing to do with being seen on TV by thousands of people. Her only concern was what one certain Crocodile Hunter would think. Had it only been four days since she’d seen him? Made love to him? Left him? What a fool she was. But tonight she had a chance to set everything right. Away from Eddie’s spell, his magic, she pondered long and hard about him, her career, the future. The flights to and from New York gave her plenty of time. Not so much the flight “to.” Then she’d been working on her plan, her strategy, for her interview. The interview itself had been an eye-opener. Time and again throughout the day, Eddie’s comments about the corporate jungle interfered with her responses. Lunch with the VP of Information Technology had been particularly painful. For goodness sakes, Excelsior was a spin off of an insurance company, but the VP acted like he, personally, had discovered the cure for cancer, heart disease and bad breath all in one day. Even so, the luncheon had gone well. Maybe, she didn’t need the practice at the Channel Ten interview to prove she could sell iceboxes to Eskimos. The VP listened to her alternate proposal and said he’d “take it under consideration.” He hadn’t laughed in her face or given her an out and out “no.” She counted that as a plus. The flight back had been difficult. With the delay at Kennedy, she had a lot of time–too much time–to think about her Rebound Man. “So, I’m going to meet George of the Jungle,” Leah cut into her thoughts. It took Robbie a moment to focus and remember they were flying down Interstate 95 not the Eastern seaboard. “Yeah, George. You’ll like him. Don’t let him put you off with his humble, good ol’ boy act. And don’t believe a single word he says. He’s an incurable flirt, and every female is an open target.” “He sounds like the kind of man you should avoid,” her friend laughed. “Oh, Leah, I should avoid him. Oh God, I should avoid him, but I can’t.” Robbie clung to her seat as Leah took the exit off the interstate at eighty. “How are you intending to carry on an affair if he lives in a swamp and you live in the Big Apple?” “Good question.” One she hoped would be answered for her. “No offense, but your aunt works for a loopy company. That interview yesterday was strange.” “How so?” Leah took a right turn at sixty. Robbie closed her eyes and prayed her

Eileen Ann Brennan

128

friend had passed the Jeff Gordon school of racing. “Aside from throwing that curve ball about wanting to hire me instead of my company, everybody seems to have a say-so about everything. Seven people talked to me. I pitched my ideas. Things seemed to be going fine until I met the new VP of Information Technology. This is the guy I’d be working for who doesn’t want to outsource anything. “Yeah, Aunt Grace mentioned him. She thinks he’s a real A-hole.” “She’s right. Anyway, instead of an interview, he…Leah! You’re going to hit the building!” Robbie ducked as best she could in the tight compartment. Leah slammed on the breaks and allowed the car to spin a perfect one-eighty into a parking space next to the TV station door. Luckily, all the surrounding spaces were empty. “Yes! I’ve been practicing that one! Come on, we’re going to make it.” They dashed into Channel Ten with minutes to spare. “This is way too exciting,” whispered Leah. “I’ve never been in a TV studio before. Do you think we’ll see anyone famous?” “Well, if you have your heart set on Mel Gibson, I’m afraid you’re going to be sadly disappointed. I don’t think he’s a regular on the Ten news.” The security guard checked their ID and waved them through. “Oh, you know what I mean,” Leah groaned. “Do you think we’ll see any of the anchor people? I once saw the weatherman at the beach. Boy, is he hot. Oh, my goodness! There he is. I’ll be back.” Robbie stopped short as Leah departed. In the dim light of the studio wings, she saw broad shoulders in a khaki shirt. Adrenalin pumped through her veins, her breath came in short spurts. There he was. Her very own Crocodile Hunter. How would he greet her? He had to be upset with her. That disappearing act she pulled Sunday morning wasn’t her best moment. “Ah, Ms. Miller, right on time,” a stage hand called. At her name, the Crocodile Hunter turned. “Robbie! How wonderful to see you!” The smile remained plastered on her face, but her heart hit the studio floor. “Nick, it’s good to see you, too.” She glanced around. “You’re here by yourself?” she asked probably too eagerly. “No, no, of course not. McGraw Tours never travels to the big city alone.” Her spirits soared again only to be dashed when Fran hobbled toward them. She tried to mask her disappointment, but noticed it register on Nick’s face. “Hi, Robbie,” she called. “Come on. They’re ready for us.” ***** So, thought Robbie, that was my fifteen minutes of fame–and it only lasted ten. It figures. She had prattled on about the wonders of the swamp and the knowledge and hospitality of the McGraw Tours guides, ignoring Nick’s raised eyebrow. By the time she was through, the viewing audience had to believe her experience was more exciting than canoeing down the uncharted Amazon, surviving attacks by piranha, headhunters and wild boar. No mention was made of the actual guide. It was implied that Nick and Fran had been her escorts. With Fran’s leg hidden from the camera, none of them made any attempt to alter that assumption.

Paradise

129

Robbie followed the McGraws off the set when the director indicated the commercial break. “Thanks for a fantastic review, Robbie. We appreciate it more than we can say. It will go a long way to bring in business.” “No, I need to thank you. It was a fantastic week, one I’ll never forget.” The look the McGraws exchanged clued her in that Eddie had described her reaction to the trip in less flattering terms. “I’m glad it was such a memorable experience,” Fran bubbled. She seemed to bubble a lot, must be all those kids. “I was wondering if we could ask you a favor, Robbie.” At her raised eyebrow, Fran continued. “I’ll get right to the point. I have a job for you.” Nick put an arm around his wife and gave her a sidelong look. Robbie laughed. “Don’t tell me you’re that desperate for tour guides. You know, I never did figure out how to light the camp stove.” “After the review you just gave? You sounded like a pro. Actually, this is more in your line of expertise. Our, um, website crashed today and we need it fixed–pronto. Can you come up and do it?” “Fix your website? Sure, I’d be happy to, but I don’t need to go up to…” She stopped herself. Of course, she didn’t have to go to Georgia to fix it. She could repair it on-line from her apartment. But her apartment didn’t have a sexy Crocodile Hunter who she needed to see, who she needed to make things right with. “What I mean is, sure, I’ll come up.” “Wonderful!” bubbled Fran. “How about tomorrow?” “Tomorrow? Yeah, tomorrow is great.” Robbie had no idea what was on her calendar, but it was gone now. “Friday’s are usually slow,” she lied. Every day was hectic; Friday was the worst. She hesitated. “Will Eddie be around?” Fran and Nick exchanged glances. Nick shrugged. Fran bit her lower lip. “Um, I’m afraid Eddie’s in…Atlanta at a fishing show. Yeah, he left yesterday and won’t be back till Sunday. Ah, that’s why he couldn’t be here tonight.” Fran brightened. “But thanks so much for coming up tomorrow. Can we do it early? Say nine o’clock?” At Robbie’s nod, Fran’s smile widened and she squeezed her hand. “You’re a lifesaver!” ***** Robbie parked her car in the back lot, trying to forget the last time she had been there. Running away had never been her style. She grabbed her laptop case, averted her eyes from the screened porch–it wouldn’t do to lose herself in erotic memories when she was meeting the man’s brother and sister-in-law– and hustled to the front of the building. The orange morning sun created jigsaw patterns on the pavement through the billowing crape myrtle branches. Amazing how just a few days could raise the temperature in the South. She wore the clothes Eddie had bought her. She hadn’t put them on since he’d taken them off her but figured why not? Even if he wasn’t there to see her, they made her feel as sexy as hell. She took a cleansing breath before opening the front door. Maybe it was a blessing Eddie was in Atlanta. She hadn’t fully thought out what to say to him. Even though they’d

Eileen Ann Brennan

130

shared a last night in Paradise, he might still hold her nasty comments at the lake against her. “Horde of brats.” That’s the one that took him out. That’s the one she had to grovel for. She brightened. By the time he returned, she’d come up with a plan. She had time to work on the grovel of the century–provided he was still open to an apology. Her positive mood disappeared. She stepped into the building. The entry way glistened from a fresh coat of lemon wax on the hardwood floors. She inhaled deeply. Nothing smelled cleaner than a fresh coat of lemon wax. They sure kept the place looking pristine. Robbie ignored the flutter of her heart at the sight of the door at the top of the staircase. She’d had some intense orgasms plastered to the other side of that door. Stepping aside, she made way for a Crocodile Hunter and his band of tourists. The bell over the office door jangled and another tour guide emerged with a young couple. Peering through the french doors into the office, she saw a dozen tourists milling about the lobby while uniformed guides shuffled paperwork. As each group completed their forms, a guide escorted them from the office. Friday must be their busy day, too. She searched for Nick and Fran among the khaki uniforms but couldn’t spot them. “Well, what you doin’ back up here, Miss Robbie? You seein’ that Eddie McGraw again? Sweetheart, you ken do much better en’ him.” She turned sharply at the sound behind her. “JT! Hi!” A warm smile sprang to her face. She really did like the good ol’ boy. The handsome hunk clasped her shoulder and squeezed. “How you doin’? You here ta see Eddie?” “No. He’s not here today. I came to see Nick and Fran.” “Not here taday? Sure, he is. It’s Nick and Fran who ain’t showed up. Fran had a relapse with her leg, whatever that means. Don’t know how ya git a relapse from a broken leg. Nick’s takin’ care of her.” “That poor woman…What do you mean Eddie’s here?” She looked into the office but couldn’t see him. “He called me ‘bout twenty minutes ago, askin’ me ta come on over and help him. Said he had ta leave and there’s no one ta watch the business. Ya can’t miss him.” He inclined his chin. “He’s the only one in thar wearin’ a R-Monty suit.” She turned as a tall, dark businessman emerged from the walk-in closet carrying a backpack. Dressed in a charcoal gray suit–unmistakably Armani–that molded his muscles to perfection, he crossed the room and handed the backpack to a guide. The pristine white of his immaculately pressed shirt contrasted sharply with his deep, bronze tan. He’d finally made that visit to the barbershop. His hair, neatly trimmed, was slicked straight back, although an errant lock strayed to his forehead. Her stomach cramped and refused to let her legs move. JT stepped into her line of vision. “Honey, you best close that pretty little mouth afore flies start callin’ it home. Come on, looks like most of them tourists are clearin’ out.” She followed JT into the office, peering around him, unable to take her eyes from Eddie. He oozed sex and sophistication. Her mouth went dry. She wasn’t ready. She hadn’t figured out what to say. It would have been hard enough talking to Eddie, the Crocodile Hunter, after

Paradise

131

sneaking out on him, but this new Eddie, his face set in grim lines, his power and authority seeping from every pore, this Eddie would be impossible. Her sweaty palms refused to hold her laptop any longer. It thudded to the floor. At the sound, Eddie looked up and caught her gaze. His frigid eyes heated as recognition took hold. A myriad of emotions chased across his face. Desire. Incomprehension. Doubt. Until finally, his genial, impersonal tour guide face settled firmly in place. “What you need me ta do, Eddie? Looks like you got it all under control. Looky who I found!” JT stepped aside as the last guide left with his tourists. “Hey, JT.” Eddie looked away, breaking the spell. “Hello, Robbie. What are you doing here? I thought you never wanted to set foot in a swamp for the rest of your life.” His tone was soft, unmistakably Southern, but it carried a slight edge. She deserved that. “Last night, Fran asked me to come up. Said your website crashed. Needed help.” Robbie could hardly concentrate on what she was saying. The heat rising in her at the sight of him made her knees weak and her head fuzzy. “That so?” JT said, moving to the computer. “Let’s take a look-see.” While JT clicked on the keyboard, she hovered near the door, unable to make her legs move. Before he’d been a fling. Now there was no doubt. She needed to spend the rest of her life uncovering Eddie’s complex layers. His pseudo-Southern drawl seemed so out of place, spoken by such a sophisticated, urbane gentleman. “Well, come on in, darlin’. Don’t stand in the doorway. I don’t bite.” He reddened, as they both recalled a week in Paradise when he did bite. Well, not actually bite, more like nip. Her fingers involuntarily flew to her neck. It had faded since Sunday but was still visible above the neckline of the sweater. Eddie’s eyes followed her hand, and there was no disguising the passion that flared. The fire that had started low in her belly at the sight of him, escalated at his look until it raged out of control. It didn’t matter if she had to crawl, he had to take her back. “There ain’t nothin’ wrong with this here website. Fran never was good with technology. Looks like you made the trip for nothin’.” JT came around the desk to join Eddie at the counter. “Don’t you have a plane ta catch? You better git goin’.” “Where are you going?” She should have figured he wasn’t all decked out for a tour of the Okefenokee. “Ah, JT, can you watch the office? I need to talk to Robbie.” Without waiting for an answer, Eddie came around the counter, picked up her laptop and grasped her elbow. The light, tinkling bell and JT’s belly laughs seemed out of place with the shivers shooting up her spine. Eddie steered her out of the office, down the hall and up the stairs. The keys clanking against the doorknob lent a surreal mood to the scene. Opening the door, he ushered her inside and slammed it shut. Her laptop thudded to the floor as his arms came around her. “The door, the couch or the carpet,” he growled. “Take your pick. Fast.” His mouth crushed down on hers. The starched shirt felt foreign as she slid her hands up his chest. Its crisp, pressed scent mingled with his oh-so-familiar soap. The soft silk tie most definitely provided a new sensation. She met his kiss with a hunger that had been building since she last walked out that

Eileen Ann Brennan

132

door. Her body molded to his, finding the familiar angles that fit so completely to her curves. He broke the kiss to run his lips down her neck, zeroing in on the love bite. “Right here. Right now,” was all she could manage while pushing off his jacket. Somehow, her clothes disappeared along with his. Her legs wrapped around him as he lifted her into position, her nails digging into his sleek shoulders. She clung to him burying her face in his corded neck, even as he buried himself in her. There was no need for the passion to build. It was there, raw and unyielding. A few thrusts brought her to Paradise. “I love you, Eddie. I love you. I love you.” She chanted her mantra. He held her tighter than duct tape. When he threw back his head, his teeth bared in a purely masculine grimace of pleasure, and he pumped his warm seed into her. Squeezing her muscles tightly, she drew every drop from him. It was a long while before she could release her hold of him and plant her feet on the floor. Resting her head against his familiar chest, she sighed, safe and warm in his arms. Exactly where she belonged. ***** “You didn’t answer my question,” said Robbie, tunneling her fingers through his chest hair, then smoothing it back down. Question? What question? All he could remember was a blinding need, an uncontrollable thirst and then her back was against the door and she was his. He nuzzled her neck, unable to release her. “What didn’t I answer?” he murmured as the scent of lavender invaded his brain. “I asked where you were going.” She pointed to his suitcase near the couch. “Obviously, you’re going somewhere. Your Samsonite is packed and ready.” “I’ll have you know,” he grazed his teeth down her jaw. “It’s Gucci not Samsonite. Not quite Louis Vuitton, but there’s a difference you know,” he mimicked their first meeting. She nipped his neck. “Not funny,” but her tongue, traveling the length of his neck, told him otherwise. “If you must know, I have a job interview in Manhattan at three o’clock. My flight leaves in about an hour.” She froze in his arms. “Why?” “Why? Because I’m coming after you.” “But I won’t be there.” “That was the point. I wanted to show you I meant it. That it was a done deal.” She pulled back, searching his face. “But why? You hate New York. With good reason. Why would you go back? What about McGraw Tours?” “Look, sometimes you have to give up something you love to get something you love more. I knew the minute you walked out I could give up McGraw Tours, the swamp, anything if it meant that I could have you.” She smiled up at him. “Some thing you love more?” He leaned down and brushed a kiss across her forehead. “Some one that I love with every part of me,” he breathed huskily. “Some one that I want to spend the rest of my life with, some one that will love me as much as I love her, some one…” She put a finger to his lips. “I love you, but do me a favor. Shut up and kiss me.” It was his pleasure to comply with her request.

Paradise

133

“They’re going to be pissed that I missed the interview,” he said, cuddling her. “Too bad.” She nibbled his earlobe. “That’s okay. I’ll tell them the flight was cancelled and go on Monday. When are you moving up there? We need to coordinate so we can find an apartment together.” “Huh?” Her sensual stroking aroused him from the caressing stage to the ready-formore stage. “This is weird. I want to haul you up to my bed, but I’m glued right here until I know you’re mine.” She seemed more intent at playing with his chest than paying attention to his words. As much as it pained him, he stepped away, holding her at arms length. “Robbie! You understand we’re getting married, right? I can’t do an affair. You’re going to be…” “You can unpack your bags, Eddie. You’re not moving anywhere and don’t bother rebooking that flight.” She snuggled back into his arms. “What do you mean?” Beethoven’s Fifth Symphony interrupted him. “What the hell…?” Robbie snapped out of her dream state. She smoothed her hands down his chest and patted his abdomen. “It’s mine.” Wiggling from his embrace, she reached for her laptop case. When she pulled out her cell phone, he shook his head and crossed to the window. For God’s sake, couldn’t she go five minutes without that damn phone? He didn’t want to eavesdrop but couldn’t help himself and listened for all he was worth. A steady stream of useless, ahuh’s, I see’s and certainly’s reached his ears. On hearing her phone snap shut, he stared intently out the back window. He would miss this place, the quiet serenity, the camaraderie. No crape myrtle in Manhattan. Hell, no trees, no grass. He shrugged. Central Park didn’t count. Soft arms circled his waist seconds before warm palms glided over his nipples. God, how he loved the way she came up behind him, pressing herself to him. She knew exactly how to get his attention. Her lips grazed his shoulder blade. “You taste good, Eddie. You know, making love on your door is fantastic, but this time, it barely took the edge off. Think we can make it up to our bed? You can unpack tomorrow.” Caught in her erotic weave, he almost missed the words. “Our bed? Unpack? What are you talking about?” “Will you be a better lover if I tell you now or later?” Her hands slid from his chest to his shaft, and she continued her sensual massage. He turned his head, searching for her lips. “Tell me what?” Her tender kiss built a deep need in his groin. She broke the kiss and smoothed her cheek across his shoulder. “We’re not moving. We’re going to live right here in Tiny Town.” Blowing a deep breath and hating to end the foreplay, he lifted her hands and turned around. “Say again? I thought you hated this place. What about your job offer? What about your dream of living in New York?” Her smile could have knocked his legs from under him. “Sometimes you have to give

Eileen Ann Brennan

134

up something…” “Don’t give me that crap. I won’t have you regretting this decision five years from now, wondering if you could have made it there, wishing you’d taken the chance.” “But I’m not giving up my big chance.” Her eyes sparkled, and she had the distinct look of a kitten that knocked over the cream pitcher. “Wait a minute. You don’t think we’re going to have one of those commuter marriages, do you? Where you just come home on weekends? That’s not going to happen. I want you in my bed every night, woman. “Don’t worry about that, Tarzan! I will be in your bed every night. I garan-damn-tee it!” She giggled, stepping close and running her hands up his chest. “Can we go to bed now?” He clasped her wrists. “Quit fooling around. Tell me what you’re not telling me.” He stepped back, putting some distance between her wiggling pelvis and his over-active groin. “You were right. I was running away from myself. I’m not my mother. It’s going to take some getting used to and I may have a rough go of it at first. But, if you’re here, that’s where I’m going to be. I gave myself a good shot of self respect over these last few days. The only one I have to worry about making happy is me. Oh, and you. Can we go to bed now? “But what about New York? What about your dream of living in the Big City?” “That was the interesting thing. Living there was never my dream. I made it my dream when Excelsior changed their offer. Having my own company was what I really always wanted. I had that and I was giving it up because of what someone else wanted me to do.” “So you didn’t go for the interview?” “Not exactly. I went. I told them I appreciated their interest in hiring me but that I had no intention of giving up my company, then I pitched my original plan, that they contract their work to me. Can we go to bed now?” “So, you had everything neatly tied up before you came here? Still close enough to Atlanta and Jacksonville to get your Big City fix. Contract in hand with a New York connection. And a man who’d sacrifice anything to have you.” He knew it shouldn’t annoy him but it did, and he couldn’t keep the irritation from his voice. He released her hands and moved away. “It does sound perfect when you put it like that, especially the part about the man. But I didn’t know until a few minutes ago about the contract. That was Excelsior that called. They declined my offer. They want to keep the work in house.” He turned to take her in his arms. “Babe, I’m sorry. I know how much that meant…” Her bright smile stopped him. “What?” “They still like my work and want to contract with me for creative design. I wouldn’t actually code or create the sites, but I’ll design what they look like and how they work. It’s really the fun part of the job. This is a much better offer. Can we go to bed now?” God, how he loved this woman. He picked her up and tossed her over his shoulder. “Yeah,” he answered, planting a kiss on her rounded butt. “I think we can go to bed now.”

The End